The Umgadi Problem

by Kyze Larion

All firstborn daughters by tradition are forfeit to the Umgadi. Why should she be any different? A series of events explaining Mileena's honorary status as an Umgadi warrior.

10. The Queen of Manipulation

"Do you think?"

"What were you thinking?"

"Do you have a death wish?"

"Do you comprehend?"

"Are your ears just for show?"

"Do you understand your position?"

"Have you no faith in us?"

Days of questioning, weeks of lecturing. A lashing and banishing to her room would have been preferable. How many different ways could one person be called an irresponsible nitwit? Somewhere in there, she was commended for her bravery and fortitude. Through her reckless actions, she'd gained considerable favor with the Centaurians. Actions that dwarfed her accomplishment in her parent's eyes. She tried to take their words to heart. Sure to maintain focus, nodding and agreeing with her stupidity. Acknowledging her praise with humble acceptance of major faults.

However, in the back of her mind was the haunting thought of Sarabi's final moments. Being blinded by people she considered her friends, left in Centaurian territory, to be found and likely stomped to death. All because of her. Those devastating thoughts fueled her remorseful contemplation, that her parents might have concluded was just her trying to avoid a sterner punishment. They could not punish her worse than the consequences of her own actions.

"You're writing her another letter?"

Feeling her sister leaning over her shoulder, she set her brush back in the ink. "Yes. She might not be back before we go, so I figure I should just, write another. It can go with the first."

Kitana went right into the little box on Mileena's dresser. She turned the first neatly folded letter over, then set it back down. "Not that I think they'll be gone that long, but isn't that space you hide them going to be a bit small for more than a couple letters? Why not give them to Tanya? She'll keep them safe and give them to Elaine when she returns."

"With how angry Tanya was when we got back? I'd be scared to ask her to hold a thought for me. She's going to rest while we're gone. Besides, like you said. They should be back soon. I won't have to talk to her through letters." She lied her head on the papers. "I hate this." Everything she wanted to say in her letter suddenly disappeared from her mind. "I don't want to do this. I want to talk to her. I need to see her."

"Mileena, are you alright?"

"No. Not really."

"Mother and father came down on you that hard?"

"I'm sure they did, but it's not," She sighed. "It's nothing. I'm just still tired. And we have to go in a few days. How are you feeling about that? I know this isn't a social visit, but this boy. Are you anticipating a romantic reunion?"

"No. Even if it were a pleasant gathering, that's just not the type of person he is."

"You, like him?" Foraging through the scraps of information she had about him, she tried to recall Kitana's exact words she used to describe her feelings toward the man. "You're trying to get to know him? But you're doing that, because you like him? Has he shown interest in you at all?"

"Tim isn't like that. He's a very, not shy but, reserved man. Not too emotional. If I didn't ask him directly he wouldn't just say something like that."

"Could you not just, ask him then? I asked Elaine if she liked me, when we got back from Xandras."

"Was that before or after you cornered her in her tent, provoked her to fight Hiziza, chased her through the woods and broke her ankle?"

"What does any of that,"

"I only bring it up because, you didn't go from finding out you have feelings for her to asking if she liked you. There was this large span of time you two got to know each other. Not just because you practically grew up together, but she does live on the other side of the palace."

Mileena rolled her eyes. "That's not what I'm getting at. Trust me Kitana, if it would have been acceptable for me to do so, I would have asked her that day."

"I really don't think you would have."

"You're the reserved one."

"Mileena." Kitana tapped her head. "So far, you've only ever been worried about being rejected for being, a, well, um woman. Never for yourself?"

"Myself?"

Kitana picked up a thin little book off the floor. "You're a book. You've only been concerned with being judged by your cover. Once you're in the right hands, now you have to worry about your content. You've never had to do that before."

Wordy, awkward, she understood it in bursts, just to lose the meaning the more she tried to think about it. "It feels as though you've said something profound, but it's just," She whipped her hand over her head.

"They aren't my words. They're Tanya's."

"Sweet Argus. She talks to you. She just lectures me and twists my ears. Why can't she say stuff like that to me instead of being so irritable?"

"She deals with a lot, Mileena. Women are, complicated. She really does want to help you though. To see you make better decisions."

"If you say so. You two sure do talk about me a lot. I thought you discussed other things?"

"We do. You come up sometimes when she's venting or when I have questions."

"Have questions, interesting questions, when I'm around. I'd like to know things. She said I could talk to her, but you saw how that went. I'd like to know what you just said means."

"I know what it means. I asked her. Say you went back to the inn for the next gathering, and you actually tried to talk to women on your own. How would you feel if you were, rejected?"

"Rejected?"

"Yes? Not for being a woman. But for being weird? Or saying the wrong thing? Not being, I know this is hard for you, a good listener? Does that make you nervous? How would you feel if the next time you saw Dante, instead of thinking you were cute and naive, she thought you were too indecisive and not worth getting to know?"

Being snubbed by Dante, when she was already somewhat upset with her was a scenario her brain wouldn't process properly.

"How would you feel if, you got to know a woman, care for her. Then found out she only wanted to," She closed her eyes, and put her head down. "Be romantic with you?"

"That's a bad thing?" Mileena crossed her legs in her chair. Both perplexed and happy to be able to have such a conversation with her sister. "If I care for her then, doesn't seem all that bad to me."

"So, if you'd said yes to Elaine offering herself to you, you'd be alright with her distancing herself from you afterward?"

"Why would she do that?"

"Tanya says it happens more than she'd like to admit. She said friendship can be exchanged for relations. But relations cannot be exchanged for friendship." Kitana opened her eyes to look at her. "I worried we wouldn't be able to relate to each other. And right now, maybe we can't. But after talking to Tanya, she assured me a lot of the problems I could run into with men, you'll probably run into with women."

Leaning back in her chair, she cracked the widest grin. "Problems? It's been smooth sailing so far." Yet again, she'd stolen the conversation somehow. Making it all about her instead of helping her sister. "Well, you're not me. This Timmy isn't a wild one. So, why not just, tell him? I asked the same of Elise and, these boys you like are very nice. Seems weird to me you can't just be direct."

"Aside from being worried, I just never felt the need to do that with him. He lets me in his space, he writes me letters."

"He writes you letters?" Mileena fell forward. "Well let's see. I want to know more about him. Can I see one of the letters?"

"No."

"Why not? I let you read Elaine's letter to me."

"She wrote me a letter too. Your letter was in my envelope."

"Stop being difficult and let me see it. Soggy grass boy has written my sister declarations of love. I wish to read them."

"No."

"Why?"

"It's personal."

"And mine weren't?"

"You're going to laugh, then I'm never going to want to show you anything ever again."

"Kitana. I swear on my ascension as empress of Outworld, I won't laugh. What would be so funny? I'm the older sister. You taunt and tease me. I would never."

"You'll see him in a few days. You can wait."

"I want to help you. As you've helped me. Go on, pretend I'm him."

"You couldn't even if you knew him. He's not one to be easily mimicked. There's something so, special about him. In an underwhelming way."

"Have you kissed this underwhelming special boy? Let me help, I can guarantee you a kiss."

"You don't understand women, but you understand men?"

"Apparently you don't need to understand them to kiss them. Or get kissed by them. Misunderstandings yield the same results for me."

Kitana's hands poked her cheeks. "Maybe it's because you're so cute."

"If that's the case, then getting this boy to kiss you will be just as easy. No understanding necessary. It is what you want right?"

"It's not that I don't want that. I've just never thought about it much with him. Tim, being with him is like, waking up early with nothing to do. That's what he's like. A really calm happy feeling. No need to do anything. I can barely read around him, he drains me. In a good way. I have just enough energy to watch him work."

"Work on what?"

"Whatever he's doing. He carries little tools around with him. Mallets, screws. He's handsy."

It was something you could see in the face. Mentally Kitana may not know how she feels about this man just yet. But her heart knew. It was all over her face. "Well, as you said. He doesn't live in the palace. So you have to make the most of your times together. I like talking to you about this Kitana. We're sisters. We should be able to do this, easily. I don't want our talks to stop so soon because the gap in our experiences is so wide. I want you to have just as many wonderful experiences with him as I've had with Elaine."

"We've had wonderful experiences."

"Indecent ones?"

"Of course not. When would we have had the time? Where would we have," She turned away. "It doesn't matter, he's,"

"Kitana, there's no way he's not the type to do, even those kinds of things. No matter how plain you try and make this man sound, he has to have desires. Maybe he's just waiting for you?"

"I don't know."

"Well," She smiled. "At the risk of encouraging you to be irresponsible, I'd really encourage you to go for it. And if you do, I'd like to help you. You were willing to do so much. I don't think I'd be anywhere near where I am, had you not been there."

"And you're happy?" Kitana dragged the incomplete letter in front of them both.

"Even when I'm miserable."

With a kiss goodnight her sister left her alone to think about everything they'd just discussed. Staring at this somber sonnet of her love and woes, she realized just how much she owed her sister. To be sitting here, writing a letter to the woman she pined for. How different things would have played out had Kitana reacted any other way? To have lost her sister's approval or admiration, she would have casts these feelings aside, burying them deep in whatever acceptable lie would save her image in Kitana's eyes. Instead of seeing her as distorted, Kitana saw her clearer, assuring her she was still deserving of every bit of love and care she'd amassed since birth.

Through that cemented perception and her careful encouragement, selflessness, unwavering love and loyalty, they entered this stage of intimacy and passion together. Kitana opened the door for Mileena to enjoy these things in ways that were actually enjoyable for her. Falling asleep next to, and waking up to, someone she loved, who loved her back. Holding, hugging, kissing, caressing, orbiting, her beloved. With the option to do so much more just waiting for her to accept.

She embraced herself, smothering that warm feeling inside her. Kitana deserved to feel these things too. She obviously had feelings for this boy. It was impossible he didn't have them for her. Both of them were just too reserved.

Maybe they wouldn't talk about everything, but when she took that next step of intimacy with Elaine, she wanted Kitana to have a memory of her own she could blush about.

Writing was out of the question now. Her hands were weak, her thoughts were, too vivid to be written down. Liable to write something so unclean, it would keep her soul from entering the Living Forest, she blew out her lights and went to bed.

Same as before, preparations were being made. Since the location was familiar to them and accommodations were already set up, there was less to prepare. Her parents had some loose ends to tie up, advisors and retainers were being briefed. There was nothing for her to do, but pester her superior.

Too much time away from the Umgadi or prim and proper functions, her formal mannerisms slipped further and further from daily use. Sitting on the corner of Li Mei's desk as she worked, Mileena drummed up question after question about whatever came to mind to fill the space around them.

"I don't like boats all that much. But I liked the times you took us out on one. When everyone gets back, can you assign us a task on one? We can clean it, guard it."

"You're still too young to work as guards off land. The seas can be a dangerous place. Especially if you can't swim. Besides, your parents might not like the idea of you going overseas without proper protection. It's going to be a while before Tanya goes anywhere with you again." She laughed. "You put my poor warrior through a great deal."

"I didn't try to. I'll take responsibility for my actions, but she didn't have to react so, angrily to everything. She's going to make herself sick being so angry."

"It's as if everyone knows you're the next empress of Outworld but you. You're our future. Keeping you safe is not only a great honor, but for us, the only purpose we have. We live and die to see you keep living. Our lives,"

"Are just as important."

"I'd expect nothing less of such a benevolent ruler. I'm very proud of the woman you're becoming. All the little bumps and bruises along the way are molding you into a strong, thoughtful person. Maybe not molding, chiseling."

Blinking her tears away, she picked up some papers to read for a distraction. "Trespassing?" The first file showed the picture of a young man with a tattoo on his face. He had no other charges listed, but his punishment was continued banishment. "Was he being a pest? Where was he trespassing? That seems extreme for,"

Li Mei held out her hands for the papers, Mileena returned them to her. "Your parents employ me to worry about that. Shouldn't you be getting ready for this journey?"

"There's nothing for me to do. My aunt will have clothes and things like that for us. We won't be so far from home anyway. We're just going to, I don't even know. Things must be bad if they want to meet now. We should have settled this long ago. Why would my mother and father wait so long?"

"It's not wise to rebuild during the storm."

"It's also not helpful to leave the suffering on their own for over a year."

Her superior leaned back in her chair, looking her over. "When dealing with Tarkat, there is a fine line to tread. The loved ones the infected leave behind, are often a greater threat than them in the beginning. The denial, the hope. Your sister put up quite the fight to remain by your side when you were sick. Had it been a more serious situation, we may have had to take more drastic measures to subdue her. Imagine how it is when it's dozens of people at once. Logic cannot overtake love. Sometimes you have to let people come to you."

"Doesn't that risk more infections?"

"Yes. An, unfortunate consequence. That little bit of time though, gives people a chance to see for themselves why things are done how they are. And for some, it gives them the chance to give final farewells on their terms. We try to make things as uneventful as we can, but it's traumatic no matter how you slice it. A bunch of strangers, herded onto a carriage, on their way to a den of monsters, to wait to become monsters. Praying, crying, bargaining. We've had entire families die on the way. Parents unable to fathom such a future for their children. It's not a fate I would wish on my most bothersome enemy."

"You have enemies?" In spite of her trying to lighten the mood, memories of her bout with a potential infection quelled her silliness. Under no delusion she was ready or willing to take that ride, her boasts she would do so to spare her family taunted her. The wound on her head, healed and fading, started to pulse. This little scratch could have been the end of her.

She could see herself now. Sniveling and whining in the back of that carriage. Terrified, looking to her Umgadi sisters for reassurance. Kitana was braver than her. Kitana would follow. Risk infection, serious injury, even death, just to be with her.

"I wish your aunt wasn't so mistrusting of us. I'm not worried about another incident but I am a bit nervous about the audience."

"The audience? Why?"

"As I said, Tarkat isn't only hard on the infected. It's been a year just about, hasn't it?" She nodded. "Some will see reason. Others will see injustice." She sighed. "Even with the small amount of girls we sent you were harmed. With even less to keep a personal eye on you and your sister,"

"Even less? I thought none of you were permitted to go?"

Li Mei's right eyebrow raised slightly. "I am allowed some wiggle room. This is an easy enough problem to work around. You will have us at your side."

"How?"

"That's not for you to worry about princess."

"Do you think they'll be back soon?"

"The girls? I don't expect so. The Umgadi is, quite heavy handed when it comes to punishments."

"Even when it's undeserved?"

"I wouldn't say undeserved."

Mileena found a blank piece of paper and made many aggressive folds. "Those women were terrible to Elaine. For something that wasn't her fault. She's suffered so much." Li Mei's remorseful expression dimmed her anger. "I'm fine. Everyone was worried about me, and I'm fine. No one cared about her or Hiziza."

"Do your parents know how much you know?" She folded her own piece of paper with softer movements.

"That doesn't matter since they won't interfere anymore on their behalf. Nothing that happened that time or now was their fault. How can the Umgadi preach Delia's words, then do things that go directly against what she would want?"

"You believe Delia would condone children fighting their elders?" The tip of her tongue poked out the side of her mouth as she leaned into her folds.

"I believe they were long overdue for some kind of karma and Delia was working directly through us to achieve that."

"That may be true."

"Then you believe this punishment is unjust too?"

Finished with her little paper model, she put it next to Mileena's work in progress. "I believe, even the righteous must be held to some kind of order. Left unchecked it can turn tyrannical."

"Tyrannical good? Isn't that better than,"

"Unfortunately no. Those women you feel, treated your friends so distastefully. They are, no matter how we see it, good. Their ideals and desires to uphold that good, are the very reason they act as they do. Good, evil. They are, siblings. Maybe even twins."

Her little paper person danced next to Li Mei's paper sculpt. In the moment it occurred to her just how childish she must have looked. Cross legged on the edge of her desk, playing with little paper dolls. That dreamy far off look of a pleasant past Mileena would be too embarrassed to remember.

"Do you, look at any of them like that? You and my mother, speak so fondly of my childhood. You spent more time with them. Do you have memories like that with them?"

Blinking away her half smile, turned in her chair, with a hand on her chin. "No. Not, like the ones I have with you. But, they are pleasant enough. Or, I should say, they are pleasant now. Seeing how they've turned out."

"What do you mean?"

"I could not hold them as I did you. Especially Elaine and Hiziza. I did my best. When they were put in my care, they were, rightfully so, angry little children. The Umgadi is not a place for angry little children. So I had to set them back on the right path. I know your mother would have loved to see you as squad leader. I would have too, and please don't be offended by this, but you just didn't have good leader qualities. Elaine did. I was very proud of her, and hoped promoting her to squad leader was enough to show that."

"You do not offend me. She's a great leader. You made the right choice."

"You two have gotten closer since you were young. I'm glad of that. You have a kindness in you, that I'm happy they get to experience."

Sliding off her desk, she stood off to the side, rearranging what she'd misplaced by moving. "I don't know how long we'll be gone. But if they return before we do, could you hug them for me?"

"It wouldn't mean the same I'm sure."

"It may mean more."

In the days leading up to their departure, they received one more letter from Elaine and the rest of the group. Kitana got her own from Leisa, Mariko and Opal. They were being overworked. They missed their beds, the food, the city.

Elaine explained they'd likely be gone for a while still, as they had only now reached their first destination and it was just where they were to receive orders. It would take another two weeks to actually get where they would be working. She wrote about how much she wished she could tell her where she was so Mileena could at least write back. She knew the temptation would be too strong.

Knowing Elaine wanted to hear from her put an ache in her spirit. It was true if she knew where she was, she would do more than send a letter. She would make that journey with the courier herself. If she arrived in the middle of the night, she'd sneak into their sleeping quarters, climb right in beside her.

"Why do you find that funny?"

"You say you want to help me, but I couldn't imagine doing that to Timothan. I would simply wait until morning and greet him like a normal person."

"Mark my words sister, you will understand by the end of this trip. I almost hate to do this to you. Once you understand what it's like to sleep beside someone you love, like this, you won't sleep the same."

"Love? Does no one listen, Timmy just. It's not like that."

"Yet."

"Besides, I've already slept beside him before."

"You have?"

"I fall asleep beside him all the time while he's working."

"I mean with his arms around you. Together. Being the first thing the other sees and feels when you wake up." Her mind trailed off to that little window of time between the training grounds and them being taken away. "Kissing her good morning while she's still sleeping. Fixing her breakfast. Setting up the carriage for her."

"That's nice, but silly. You don't even do those things for yourself. You have servants."

"Princess and empresses do. Not Umgadi. Things are so different when I'm with them. I don't even feel like myself lately. I don't take our servants for granted, doing just a fraction of their work tires me. But watching her eat something I cooked, knowing it's going to give her energy for the day, or her being able to just lie in a made bed. That makes me happy. And she appreciates it. She tells me my food is good and she lets me lie with her."

"You paint a very, pretty picture. I'm not sure how that will translate for me and Tim though. We are not comrades, with many opportunities to show affection, through simple interactions."

"You don't need to be. You're a man and woman, with many opportunities to show affection through simple interactions. If I could, I'd show you."

In her peripheral, a lovely figure caught her eye. Starting at her heels, Mileena worked her way up her body. Long legs, short robes. Her back and shoulders exposed, reflecting the sun. Curls and kinks of her hair bouncing freely as she walked.

"If I could talk to her,"

"Why can't you? Hello Tanya." Kitana called out to her.

If Tanya chose to leave the Umgadi, she could still roam the castle freely. Outside her uniform, when she dressed up, she was unrecognizable. Knowing her, she would call this casual ware. Maybe it would be, on anyone else.

Coming out of the sun to greet them, rays hung around, highlighting her already alluring glow. "Greetings Kitana. You."

"Me? You. Where are you going all dressed up? Is there another celebration going on?"

"I'm going wherever my off day takes me."

"I hear you won't be joining us at my cousin's."

"After what you put me through, I'm almost afraid to join you in a conversation. I'm having flashbacks as we speak."

"It wasn't that bad." Both her sister and Tanya shook their heads at her. "Anyway, seriously Tanya. Where are you going? You look, exquisite."

"Thank you. But I'm honestly just going for a walk. I may stop for a drink, or stop by the market. But I have no set plans. I'm being given time off, so I'm using it."

"Mind if we join you?"

"Mileena, it's her time off. If we go with her,"

"She'll just be a friend walking with us. If anything happens, I'll take care of it. You're my guard. I'll be her guard today. You can give us just one day right? You can have the entire time we're gone to recover from being my guard."

"Knowing you, I'll need that time to recover from today."

"I'll be on my best behavior."

"The last time you said that,"

"That was completely out of my control. I have questions. You said I could come to you. And this is for Kitana. You like Kitana."

"I do. What is it?"

Mileena looked back at her home. "Nothing I feel comfortable talking about here. Let us get changed and we'll meet you right back in this little walkway."

Part of Mileena hoped Tanya was trying to conceal another celebration from her. Edmond and Dante told her if anyone would know when and where the next one would take place, it would probably be her. Just in case, she dressed plain and simple, comfortable but cute. Somehow Kitana matched her without seeing her outfit. They each put on a mask and rejoined Tanya outside.

She took one side, Kitana took the other. Seeing her on the other side of Tanya, an observation was made. Kitana used to always stand by her side. Lately, since these feelings came about, women always seemed to come between them. Kitana called herself giving Mileena room to explore. When she was with Elaine, her squad, Dante, even Sarabi. That had been what it felt like. There was a temporary split, separating them. With Tanya, it didn't feel like that. There was never a moment where she felt cut off from Kitana, even though like the others, she was literally between them.

Romance was a bit, isolating. And she was going to help her sister achieve this, with some boy? What if Kitana came out of her reserved self too much and turned into her sister? But with men. Mileena had never really had to share Kitana's attention like that. That was going to be, difficult.

Seeing their reflection in a wall of marble ahead of them, Mileena's attention was reshaped by the image they portrayed. Tanya, oozed confidence and grace. Her steady, upright gait, walking with purpose even when she had no destination. Standing just a few inches taller, she towered over them. She looked like a queen from another land. And they, her twin consorts.

A queen, with female consorts, an outlandish dream if anything.

"What you wanted to discuss. We're far enough away now don't you think?"

"Oh, yes. I'm trying to help my sister with this boy she likes."

"You hardly understand women, and you're going to give her advice on how to deal with men?"

Kitana giggled. "That's what I said."

"I'll have both of you know I've been kissed by multiple women, no understanding necessary."

"What does that mean? I'd kiss you right now to prove a point but not kissing you will prove an even more important one. It's not hard to get kisses. It's not hard to be physically involved at all. If I felt so inclined, I could get ten men and women to kiss me by the end of the day."

With how she was looking, she was underestimating herself. "I don't doubt you could, but I think that means a lot. And what will not kissing me teach me?"

"That true intimacy is what you actually want. You know what it is. You've had it before. Or a taste of it I should say. Children often don't understand how to treat precious things. That's why you don't give them truly precious things until they're mature. It's a little different for us, so maybe it couldn't be helped."

"That's what I'm trying to help her get though. For me, it all started with a kiss. The first time she," She bit her tongue. "Kissed me, and I kissed her back, things changed immediately between us."

"I highly doubt that."

"It's true."

"So one day you woke up, realized you liked her, she kissed you, you kissed her back and that made the both of you absolutely crazy for each other?"

"No, they'd been sleeping together long before the kiss happened." After her little statement Kitana skipped off to look at some flowers.

The force from Tanya's glare bore down on her with enough intensity to physically slow her steps. "She means we were sharing a bed. You already knew that. We shared one at the training grounds. We share hers here."

"Tents too. And in the cart." Kitana called over her shoulder.

"Thank you Kitana."

"That would have been surprising considering how you two were in the hut. It was very admirable of you to not take advantage of her in such a vulnerable state."

"I wouldn't do that to her. It, also feels unfair. I'm not expected to honor those traditions, so to me, it's nothing. Well not nothing, but to her, this is her life. All of this is really important to her."

"How does she reconcile doing all she does with you and upholding her vows of celibacy? She's not too young to know all of this is implied to be prohibited too."

"Up til now, she's just said we're friends. Friends who really care for each other. Among other things, I plan to tell her I love her when she gets back. I've never told her that before. I don't hate being called her friend, but I hate using it to describe how I feel about her. We don't want to be deviants either, but at least then I felt understood."

"At the beginning, middle and end of the day, she's just a woman, hopelessly caught between passion and purpose. Fighting an unnecessary battle."

"How would you handle it? She says we're friends. But she's offered herself to me more than once. I know she feels the same. I don't want to keep rejecting her. I also don't want her to regret it."

Catching on quick to what they were talking about, Kitana tried to exit again. Tanya caught her by the shoulder. "As I said before. You're handling it exactly how you're supposed to. You're both still young. I'd like to speak with her about it when she returns. Not all of us wish to be priestesses. That should be a choice."

Just like that, heat rushed through her body. When Elaine returned, Mileena would tell her she loved her. They would be closer than ever. Then Tanya was going to talk to her about being true to her desires and accepting them as part of her identity within the Umgadi. Elaine would listen to her, Tanya had a profound way of getting through with things like this. This time when Elaine proposed they take another step further with their relationship, Mileena could accept without worrying. Guilt free.

"I feel both of you are somehow thinking the same thoughts. One with too much visualization and the other with not enough."

"I don't want to visualize any of it."

"Would it help you to know a decent amount of whatever you saw could easily be applicable to relations between a man and woman as well? You yourself will likely experience such things if you find a mate well versed in the art of pleasure."

"That's what I'm trying to help her with. She swears this boy she likes is as interesting as wet grassy bread. I bet that's where he hides all his enthusiasm."

"How were you going to help her?"

"By showing her how easy it is to get things going. You just walk right up to them, be honest about your feelings and that's it."

"You didn't even do that with Elaine."

"I couldn't. It was different. If I could have just walked up to her and said those things I wouldn't have had to do all that other stuff."

"I feel like I don't want to know what all the other stuff was. But you're both right about this. It is different. However if it weren't, you'd be able to understand your sister's reluctance a little more."

"Told you."

"I don't think so. If I could have just walked up to Elaine. I'm expected to do so with princes and other royal suitors. They just walk up to me and start talking."

"And get rejected. Did you not reject all the suitors who came for you?"

"Yeah, but,"

"You've never been rejected yet, have you?"

"Elaine didn't say yes right away. She actually, kinda said no."

"She said no and tried to run away. You chased her through the woods, made her break her ankle, had her fighting the chemist bright and early in the morning."

"Shut up."

"The urge to protect my little sister from your mischief is growing stronger by the second. You have the confidence of a lecherous king, but the romantic charisma of an oafish foot soldier."

"That was a bit harsh Tanya. If I was that bad,"

"You could still be surrounded by multitudes of women. Who would only care to use you."

"Use me? For what?"

"Status, wealth, pleasure? To boost their own egos. Women for as lovely as they are, they can turn an arrow of love into a dagger of betrayal without a second thought. Their treachery fuels the repulsion of such relationships. Projection and such."

"Why does it sound as if men are not capable of such treachery?"

"Men would see it as beneath them. They would rather spend half their lives gaining someone's trust, than to submit to them, to achieve the same goal. It's harder to get into a circle of advisors than a bed." She stared off into the distance. "When I was elsewhere, I knew of such men who would see value in that road less traveled. I was young, it was strange to me." Snapping out of her drift, she smiled at them. "You wish to help your sister. If all things were equal, how would you approach a woman you were interested in? Go on, show her how it's done."

Tanya walked Kitana away with her, to a pillar, where they stopped to talk. Confused the entire time, Mileena waited where they'd left her, watching them awkwardly look back at her.

"When I said approach, I meant literally approach them. The women won't always come to you." Running over to them, she asked who she was there to woo. "You came over here without knowing who you wanted? Were you hoping to take the both of us home, or did you plan on having us fight for your attention?"

"I guess since she's here to learn. I should woo, you?"

"Thank you for discussing that with me, but I'm not interested."

"What?"

"If that's how you approach women, I'm sorry I'm just not interested."

"Give me another chance, I wasn't ready."

"Fine then, go back over there and give it your best."

On her way back she realized she still wasn't too sure how to approach her. Who was she? Neither she nor her sister were regular people. It wasn't as simple as walking up to someone and talking to them, only because, they were royalty and couldn't go about this like commoners. "Tanya, wait I have more questions."

"Not as easy as you thought?"

"I mean, we're princesses. We can't just walk up to anyone and talk to them. The man she fancies is of some elevated status."

"She's right. This still has to be proper. I got it. Tanya you can be a queen from an Edenian kingdom. You two have met a few times, but haven't really spoken."

"Light acquaintances, alright. I know very little about being a queen though."

"You can be however you want. You're a queen."

"I think I've got this character down then. Alright, reenter lady Mileena."

Silly as it was, for her sister she envisioned them at a party, talking alone. The scenario was still very vague, but she figured she was trying to woo someone she somewhat liked? This someone was a queen. A strikingly beautiful, elegant, slightly hotheaded, queen.

"Yes? Greetings lady Mileena."

She'd walked all the way up to them without noticing. This was just a play, an imaginary scenario. Why was her mouth dry? "Greetings, your highness."

"Tanya please. It's a festive event. No need for formality."

What was she supposed to say to that? "So, um, how are you enjoying the party?"

"It's a bit dull, wouldn't you say Lady Kitana?" Her goofy sister just giggled behind her hand. "No food, no music, I'd swear we were the only ones here."

Then it dawned on her. Shying away from them, Mileena exhaled. "That suits me just fine, because you're the only one I really wanted to see."

"Oh." Tanya straightened, cutting her eyes, turning the corners of her mouth up just enough to notice. "Is that so?"

"Yes. It seems though we've met several times, we never really get the chance to talk."

Tanya relaxed against the railing. "A tragedy. Well, we're here now."

"That we are."

If she were less into her role, maybe she would be less nervous. For the life of her, she couldn't think of anything to say. If it were really a party, she might offer her food, drink. A dance. They weren't in a fine banquet hall, or decorated courtyard. They were on a very mundane walkway, with no one else around. No music, no distractions. So she was just standing there, staring at Tanya's serene smile, relaxed posture, gorgeous physique.

"This is silly. I don't know what to say because, it's not the same. How is this supposed to help her anyway? It's nothing like what she has going on with this Tim."

"I'll show you. Switch places with me."

Kitana inched closer to her as Tanya got in position. "That was terrible Mileena." She snickered.

"Quiet. It's just, well I did what I said I would. I approached her and expressed my desire plainly."

"No you didn't. You said you wanted to talk to her, and said nothing else. If it's not chaotic you can't handle it."

Tanya walked before them mid conversation. "Lady Mileena, lady Kitana, greetings. How are you enjoying the festivities?"

"Fine. We just stepped out to get away for a moment."

"Likewise. It seems to be winding down." Tanya gazed at the sky. "Lady Kitana, I hate to trouble you, but could I borrow Mileena for just a moment? I've been trying to speak with her all night. It would be unbearable if I let another chance pass me by." Kitana stepped to the side but didn't leave. Tanya took one of Mileena's hands, bringing it to her lips. "You still haven't answered my question. Are you enjoying the festivities?"

"Well, um, it's not too lively." She cracked a grin at the dwindling crowd of silent guests.

"It's as though we're the only two here. But, you tend to have that effect on me no matter where we are." Again Mileena was left without words. "I hold my heart in my hand, yet I do not die."

Holding her hand still, Tanya guided her to the railing. She stared out at nothing like it was the most incredible, inspirational scene she'd ever laid eyes on. Looking so at peace, Mileena was in awe of how into this scenario she was able to get. She waited on her to describe what she was seeing so she could see it too.

"Direct is the best way, isn't it?" Tanya caressed her hand, never turning away from whatever place she envisioned in her head. "Forgive me if I can't face you. I'm afraid I'll lose my nerve. It seems, I've developed feelings for you. No. I dare say, they've always been there. When I first laid eyes on you, something awakened in me. A part of my heart, that you must have put there in another life. If I could take you in my arms and hold you close, you'd surely feel our hearts beating in unison."

For a brief moment, she was there. She was outside this party. They were on a balcony, overlooking an empty field, under a starry night sky. No titles or regulations. No propriety to uphold. Just the two of them, out here, together.

Focused on Tanya's hand, absorbing her words not only through her ears, but her touch, she threw herself into the scene.

The little world for just the two of them shattered by her sister's braying laughter. The kiss she'd aimed to plant right on Tanya's lips was intercepted by her palm. "It's just that easy. Princess, put your lips away." When Tanya removed her hand, she pressed the unsuccessful kiss against Mileena's own cheek. "You wouldn't even think about it would you? For someone who's trying to keep this somewhat a secret, you're very,"

"Open? Great minds think alike. I told her the same thing."

Kitana's cackling fueled her embarrassment even more. Before she could work up an argument, Tanya lovingly cradled her face. "Let that be a lesson for the both of you. I understand your reservation Kitana. It's a trait men find alluring, they also like being direct. This man you fancy sounds like he would be very receptive to you letting him know you at least enjoy his company and a bit more. And you." She sighed. "You're going to have to be careful. Women are full of sweet words. If it's that easy to sweep you off your feet, you'll find yourself in a world of trouble where the best thing she could say is no."

Another shield sister spotted them from the opposite end, she waved Tanya over. Her farewell lingered like the sweet aroma of pastries in the kitchen after dessert was prepared.

"I appreciate the help, but I don't know how much of that I can actually use. I like that Tanya understands though. It's hard to just walk up to someone and tell them you like them. Just because I can, doesn't mean it's easy. You did pretty bad. Then again, you already have someone, so I guess you don't have to be good at speaking anymore."

"Kitana, that wasn't a good scenario. I just wasn't ready. If I was going to approach someone I liked, I could do it."

"What, you don't like Tanya? Looked to me like you do. I can't believe you tried to kiss her."

"I got caught up. Did you hear what she said?"

"Yes, I'd have kissed her myself if she'd said it to me. I wonder who she was thinking of to come up with something like that." Kitana's tone changed to a more serious one. "She's right though. You can't be so easily won over. First the Shokan, now Tanya. You have to be more careful."

Sarabi had tried to say sweet things to her. She was so disconnected from even the idea of being attracted to her that they hardly registered. If she'd gotten to know her that night, things might have been different, in more ways than them simply being closer.

"Mileena? Unlike Elaine, you can at the very least write her. Or even go see her, someday. When mother and father are less upset with you."

Concealing her Shokan lover's fate from Kitana took a toll on her. Not only did it feel like betraying her memory, denying her the grief she was owed, it meant Mileena had to keep this little joke going. In spite of how miserable she felt about it, it seemed disingenuous to cry to her sister and exaggerate their relationship. The least she could do was suffer quietly.

"If it's dependent on them being less upset with me, we may never see each other again. Father was so upset I don't think even he'll let me be with them when they return." Balancing a rock on her shoe, she sighed. "I'm grateful for him, and how he took things, but sometimes I wish I'd never told him."

"Why?"

"When it was just between us, I didn't really worry. You told someone, yes. A complete stranger. But you did it to comfort her. I should be worried about it, but I just don't when it comes to you. I know you want to protect me, not teach me a lesson. Father, I don't think he doesn't get it. But he,"

"He wants everything to be better for us. But he knows that's not always possible. So he's going for different. You made that different even more complex. That's why he wants mother's help. He doesn't really know what he's supposed to do."

"Is that what he said?"

"Don't tell him I told you. Father has a lot of, worries. He's never sure of his words when he speaks to you. He'd like to give you advice but he doesn't know if his advice would apply. He doesn't know how women who like women treat other women. He wants mother's help because, in his words, he doesn't want to be solely responsible for you turning into some kind of social pariah. He feels very responsible for how you've handled things so far."

"Why would he? He didn't even know."

"That's why. They didn't know. They couldn't talk to you about this. Even if they did, they probably couldn't but they would have tried. He knows you have feelings for Elaine, but have you really given it any thought how you're going to progress in the future? She's an Umgadi warrior. You're the next empress of Outworld."

"I used to think about that all the time, now I don't too much. I don't need to marry. I just have to produce an heir."

"A baby can't just show up Mileena."

"Why not?" Memories of Elena weighed down her chest. Seeing Bryn around the castle was hard enough. She often had to block out those memories of the girls when she saw him. When the older girls broke through, at least she could laugh about the silly things they did. Elena only brought pain. Thinking of what would happen to her when they left had her crying in Elaine's arms more than a few times. Lying on a floor, crying herself to sleep, wondering why she's no longer being soothed and cared for. No one really talking to her, or playing with her. No longer surrounded by her future squad members who helped take care of her. By now, she likely had a staff in those little hands. She was being taught to recite her vows, pledge herself to the crown. Because of Mileena's interference, she'd be at a disadvantage. Like the Shokan and Centaurian children in Sun Do.

Was her family really making anything better?

"Mileena, are you listening? Could you please do that for me?"

"Huh, do what?"

"Write Gwen. Her family is going through a lot. I'm sure she was anxiously waiting to meet you. She's likely heartbroken we didn't end up coming. A letter would cheer her up. You two can get acquainted better before you actually meet."

"I guess a letter couldn't hurt. Easier to get the unpleasantness out of the way now."

"Mileena don't. It didn't bother me, don't let it bother you. I felt bad I couldn't do that for her. Especially since I was able to kiss Elaine before she left. Gwen really needed it." Kitana tugged on her shirt. "I'm not suggesting you commit further acts of betrayal against Elaine but, since you're so boastful about your kissing abilities, perhaps you could,"

"I'm not kissing her to make you feel better."

"It's not about me. It's for her."

"You can pretend to be me and do it yourself then."

"So you'll only use these powers of attraction for your own gain?"

"Shut up."

The rest of that day was spent doing nothing of importance. The fatigue of the last trip still had a grip on the both of them. When they returned home, Kitana went to bed despite how early it was. Mileena ambled around the palace.

During her leisurely stroll, she saw Skarlet sitting outside with Bryn. Her father talking with the chemist, and her mother drinking on the patio. Her walk came to an end with her mother calling her over for a sit down.

"How are you feeling about this gathering in a couple days?"

"Nervous. I talked to Li Mei a little, to get some insight. While I agree with how you're handling it, it's just very depressing."

"Indeed. That's one of the hardest parts. Getting people to see reason in a hopeless situation. The colony was just to buy us time. It was an act of mercy. With every spike in infections, it becomes more trouble than it's worth."

"What will you do when it reaches capacity? Build another?"

"No. But I don't plan to leave such a thing for you to deal with. We have safeguards in place."

Knocking her knees together, staring at the floor, the princess remembered parts of her parents scolding and dug deeper. "What safeguards? You and father, it would benefit me more if you told me these things now. Should it not be resolved by time I take over, I'll have to take over your tried and true methods, or I can start thinking of my own while you're still here to help me."

"That's wonderful dear. Well, it's tragic but sometimes we do lose, soldiers," She had a remorseful look about her, peering into her drink, swishing it in dainty circles. "And even Umgadi members, with how much they engage those creatures. Unfortunately they too are not exempt from banishment. With it, they consider it an honor to keep things, manageable. Before they lose themselves completely they lessen the risk and borrow us more time. It allows the colony to remain a, for the time being, fruitless bastion of hope."

"That's, even more depressing mother." She touched her head. "That could have been me."

Her mother's face softened. "The empress in me agrees. But the mother, you strengthen my understanding of those who resist me and call me cruel. Howling like a beast, covered in spikes, mouth full of monstrous teeth. All I'd see is my precious little squishy baby. I could never see you any different." Mileena leaned into the palm on her cheek. "It's why I am so hard on them. That's more babies lost if I'm any more lenient. I don't want all of Outworld to know this pain before they come to their senses. It's the ultimate sacrifice I'm asking these families to make." She took a sip from her glass. "A punishment maybe for how I spoke so cruelly against the, Umgadi. Have you received any word on when your friends will return?"

"Nothing definitive, but I've gotten word."

"Oh, do you know where they are?"

"Uh, no."

"Odd. It would have been nice of them to tell you so you could write them. Maybe you could have even thrown them a nice little welcome home party."

"Really? A party?"

"They are your friends right? Your father says you and the leader are actually somewhat close."

"More than friends." Her heart was beating so loud she thought for sure she'd whispered that. Her mother's curious eyes said she'd heard it loud and clear. "They're, my sisters too. A party is the least I could do."

"Yes. Well, don't forget to pay attention to your actual sister. I'm worried about her."

"Why? Is something wrong with her?"

"I hope not. You're both well into the ages of blossoming romance. You should actually be courting by now." She put up both her hands in a warding off gesture. "I'm not going to push. With her though, the comment she'd made. It surprised me and maybe I was a bit harsh in my response but she's so," Her mother made an odd motion in the air with her hands.

Shapeless, fluid and flexible, it captured her sister perfectly. Only someone who knew her like they did could grasp that about her.

"Mother, is it really so bad if, Kitana favors women over men? It doesn't seem so different,"

"It is. There is a balance. Everything in life has a balance. A personal balance, that is in tandem with a universal one. Women are soft by nature, life can harden us. A hardness that men have by nature, life teaches them to be soft, usually through a woman. But as I said, it is personal. A woman hardened by life, can find a soft man to balance her. Or a reasonable man to guide her."

"Can a reasonable soft woman, not guide or balance a hardened woman?"

That laugh, warm and playful. "Can an ocean hold a river? In relationships like that, there is no mutual conjoining. No complementing dominance. Just encompassing. Kitana is just the type to get overcome. She's meek. I love that about her. I want to protect that in her, but I'm her mother. Another woman would use that against her. Women who are attracted to other women, they have an attraction to weakness. They are, manipulative. They taint the ones who may have stumbled into this confusion innocently. If Kitana really is taken by women, I don't doubt she has the purest of intention." She took another sip. "But it's, something like Tarkat. It spreads, deforms. Women can twist the heart in ways a man could only dream of. I'll see a woman put to death before I let one harm my little girl." It was clear from her demeanor they were no longer talking about Kitana. If Mileena hadn't known what she knew, it would have seemed to come out of nowhere.

Holding herself, she hoped her face was less tense than her body. "What if, it wasn't always like that? Surely you don't believe it's always like that?"

"Mileena, I know you love your sister. I love my daughter. Don't let your love for her, your sympathy, let her ruin herself. Fate has a way of using those closest to you to test your resolve. Sticking to what is right, will always be better for everyone involved, even if it doesn't feel that way."

Through experience and observation, the clarity of her understanding was clear. It was direct concise words of condemnation that turned the waters murky.

There was so much on her mind during their travel, she hardly had time to think about the dangers that had plagued her the last time they made this trip. She'd been through so much between then and now, had her mind been completely blank, that same sense of unease would still be absent. Somehow, the delicate relationship between Shokans, Centaurians and everyone else was just more terrifying than, for lack of better words, enraged sick people.

She had to actively repress the feelings her mother recently implanted, on top of the feelings she now associated with this place from their last visit. She clung to Kitana remembering the words spoken by their cousin's friend, that put a wedge between them. Men were manipulative too.

"I pray uncle is alright. You don't think auntie would keep something like that from us, do you?"

"I don't know Kitana. I don't even know if mother and father sent word that I was alright. I'm sure they know now, but my squad didn't even know until they saw me again. It's an altering experience."

"True. We're here now. Hopefully we can ease whatever is going on. They are our family after all."

The eve they rolled in, there was no fanfare, no celebration. Hardly even a welcome committee. That was unlike their aunt. Servants let them in and ask they forgive the host's absence, as they'd left that morning for a previous engagement and had simply underestimated how long it would take.

Framed as nothing to worry about, they were shown to their rooms. The renovations that had forced them into close quarters before were finished. Across the hall, one door down from each other. Their parents were two more doors down.

Everyone split up to settle their things in. In her room, her trunk was placed at the end of her bed. Before she unpacked anything, she checked the drawers and wardrobe for what she knew would be there. Clothing already in her size, maybe not her style, but it would do, especially if it meant she wouldn't have to go through the hassle of reorganizing her belongings.

Being alone for all of five minutes, it was about time to see what Kitana was doing. Skipping across the hall, one door down, she barged in without knocking.

Kitana's trunk was open, but nothing was disturbed. There was a slight imprint in her bed where she'd probably leaned against it. She herself was sitting in a chair near the window, fumbling with, a puzzle box.

"Oh. I didn't know you'd gotten another." The images were coming back. Her eyes were starting to burn.

"I didn't, Xandras got it for me. I was coming to show you, but I got caught up in it. It's a very difficult puzzle."

On her dresser lied the opened box it must have come in and a letter. In the letter, Xandras explained finding pieces of it around the room while it was being deep cleaned. Assuming it was broken during the scuffle with the Tarkatan, he replaced it.

Everything turning out alright made her actions at that time, even worse. Kitana was always at some kind of risk because of her. Not only had she put her life on the line that night, but nearly every day after that, she'd been the one fighting to be beside her. Had Mileena been infected, she surely wouldn't have gone alone because Kitana for certain was going to be sick too.

Burdened with unbearable sadness, she twisted the box out of her hands. "Let me do it for you."

Kitana didn't let go, being dragged up with her box. "You opened the last one. Let me at least try." At least she could laugh about that time.

Through blurred vision she twisted the puzzle in random directions, unable to see what she was doing. "I'll do a couple turns, then you can try. Like we always do."

Head pulled to her shoulder, arms around her, she muffled her whimpers. "I know you're sorry, you don't have to cry." Worse than it being her, it could have been Kitana. It would have been all her fault, over a misunderstanding where even then her sister was trying to respect and protect her. "Is your nose running? Eww, Mileena."

She tried to explain her frustration but all she could get out was "You almost died."

"We both did. But we didn't. Come on. You don't want mother and father to come in and ask what's wrong."

"I was so mean to you."

"You were, but I forgave you. I forgive you. Does that make it better?"

"No, because then you got sick and broke your arm and that was my fault too."

"Are you sleepy? I think you're sleepy."

"I'm not. This is serious. We could have lost each other. Mother and father could have lost us both, all because of me. Even now, with mother you're,"

"I already know. But you're going to repay me by helping me with Timothan, right? I'm counting on you, as my older, experienced sister."

"Right, of course. Speaking of that, you nervous? It's almost time. Looking forward to seeing him?"

"Yes. The thought of him is keeping me from being so sad about everything else. Not being greeted by auntie and uncle, not hearing from Xandras. It feels so far away, but it wasn't that long ago at all."

"Li Mei says it was for the best we gave it time. I really hope she was right."

"She usually is." They both lied in bed, passing the puzzle back and forth. "The one Elaine got for you, did you ever finish it? What was inside?"

"I don't know. We didn't finish it, I think the girls got a hold of it. We let them have it."

"That was nice. I'm sure they'll never forget the both of you. Do you think of them often?"

The waterworks were starting again. "I can't. I start to miss them too much. It's terrible. I'm a priority member, and I can't even show my face there again. I would have begged mother to let me bring them to our home. They're going to treat those children unfairly because of us. It's shameful how they act. You would have loved them Kitana. You could have watched the baby while Elaine and I tended the older girls. We would have brought them up proper and kind."

That desire to have more than she had, nibbled on her thoughts. She would never leave the barracks if she could have the children back. She may see her family for meetings or dinner, but they'd never see her without Elena. That might frustrate Elaine. She'd side with them. Understand their irritation with her doing such a thing, but what could anyone do about it? Who would separate a woman from a child who needed her?

She was liable to forget she was to be a soldier and just spoil her rotten.

"Mileena, come out of your daydreaming for a moment please. Did you write Gwen like I asked?"

"No, I'm sorry. I forgot again."

"That's alright. I just keep thinking about her and what she's going through. I know hearing from you would brighten the darkest skies for her."

"Kitana, why don't you write her? Pretend to be me. I give you permission. You know her better. Write something I'd say, and I'll sign if you want."

"Why can't you just write her? Anything will do. Just a hello, or how are you. You can't write Elaine right now. So what's the issue?"

The box clicked a few times, letting her know she'd made another wrong move. "There is no problem. I just don't feel like writing this woman. Especially if you don't want me really saying how I feel."

Kitana rolled over to look at her. "Can you at least be nice about it, and let her know it didn't bother me? She may not mind a scolding, but the thought of her having to find joy in more mistreatment makes me sad."

"Fine. It's not like I can't write her from here. I'll even be nice."

"That's all I ask. Thank you." Wrapping herself around her arm, she cuddled snug. "I have one more favor to ask, since you're being so dear and generous."

"What is it?"

"Could you please unpack my trunk? I'm just so tired."

"I didn't even unpack my own."

"Then you shouldn't be too tired to unpack mine. Please Mileena? I'm so tired."

"No. Just leave it."

"Mother will scold me."

That was enough for her to put one foot on the ground. Kitana had been scolded enough. "Did she say anything to you about why it would be so horrible if you were attracted to women? Do you think women are manipulative?"

"What answer will get you to unload my trunk?" With that, her leg was hoisted back onto the bed. "She said a lot of things, things I don't really remember because I mean, they don't apply to me. I wasn't paying a lot of attention. I was just waiting until I heard a question."

"I really am a bad influence on you."

"Maybe. The things that stuck out, I asked Tanya about. She pretty much told you what she told me. You have to be careful no matter what. Women are manipulative, but so are men. Men just usually have simpler goals. She also said, and she hated to say it, but women could be a bit crueler. But she said she may have had a bias because, that's just who she engages with. Once men respect her as a warrior, she typically has no problem with them. She said those kinds of things aren't really important to women, not even in the Umgadi."

Being a warrior wasn't important to a sisterhood of warrior women? "I don't know. That sounds, odd. She can't be right about everything."

"I think she's right about this. When your friends were here, the few times I spoke with them alone, they rarely spoke about fighting. It was a chore to talk about those things." She mimicked their voices. "Ugh I have to train. I don't want to sharpen the blades again. I hate sparring." The faces she made to accompany her performance made Mileena miss her friends even more. "The times I spend around our soldier's barracks, the men are always roughhousing and sparring. Talking about who's slacking off. Who is better suited for cleaning stalls than wielding a sword. The differences are there. I've just never stopped to think about them."

"I guess."

Kitana tried to keep talking about random things while she watched Mileena work the puzzle. She'd swiped at it with her finger, but she'd stopped trying to have a complete turn. When her words began to slur from exhaustion, Mileena tucked her in, and set the box on the night stand beside her bed.

It was late, they were tired. No one had probably unpacked.

Her sister likely wouldn't care if she woke up alone. But the memories haunting Mileena's mind begged her to stay. That cruelty she'd shown her sister had to be intentionally dispelled. The walls of this house had an untrue version of them sewn into the history they made here. It was going to take some time for her to atone for that. Even if Kitana had already forgiven her.

In the morning, her cousin's family had still not returned. Her parents were speaking with the hostess, who assured them, all was well, they were just running late, this was normal. When her parents asked about her uncle specifically, the women became noticeably tense, but again asserted, all was normal.

The other guest were going to arrive rather they were there or not, since the real guest of honor were here already.

"I know we're of higher status than auntie and uncle. It still feels strange to host in their home without them being present. They knew we'd be here. I hope everything really is alright."

She hoped much the same but didn't expect it. Something had to be wrong, she just prayed it was something minor.

Their hostess was tasked with taking care of all the preparations so they didn't need to bother with anything extra. This meeting was now of the utmost importance, so they didn't need to be distracted by anything else.

With all this free time and nothing to do but worry and speculate, Mileena figured she'd get this letter started while she was thinking about it.

"Kitana, is her name just Gwen, or is it Gwendolyn? It's my first time speaking with her, it should be a little formal."

She came over all giddy looking over her shoulder. "It's actually Sanria Gwen. She just goes by Gwen."

"That's, different. So I should just put Gwen?" She nodded. "Okay, thank you. You can go."

"No I want to see what you're going to write."

"I know how to write a letter and be cordial. Go away."

"Why? If you're not going to write something terrible, why do you care if I see it?"

"I told you to write it if you wanted to. I would have helped you. You declined. I don't need your help."

"You don't know how to talk to women though."

"I'm not trying to talk to her, like that. I can still have regular conversations with them."

"Name one woman you've had a regular conversation with since Elaine's been gone. You can't say mother, Tanya or Li Mei."

"Skarlet."

"Mileena, I thought you said you were done lying."

"Would you just get so I can write this? You care so much about her feelings. Why don't you just write her?"

"I feel for her as I feel for you. You really won't get it until you meet her. A letter from me wouldn't mean half as much as one from you. If it's me, she'll know. She's like you. I'm sure there's things she'll pick up on that will give me away."

"What do you think I'm going to write someone I don't know? Someone who tried to kiss my sister,"

"And invited you to a wonderful party, where you had the time of your life. Be nice."

"You want us to develop some kind of truthful, beneficial friendship, then you need to go and let me write this, my way."

After staring defiantly at each other for a whole minute, she agreed. "I'll write her after she responds. She better be as crazy about you as she was before your letter, or I'm going to be upset."

She waited until Kitana was gone to reply. "Be upset. I don't care. I don't want some girl I've never met before to be crazy about me. That's a lot of pressure."

Ink at the ready, she pondered how to start her letter. "Dearest Gwen? No. Dear Gwen, greetings?" Perfect opening, no revision necessary. She wrote it down feeling invigorated by her impeccable balancing of formal yet friendly greeting. Now came the hard part.

"My sister's told me, what has she told me?" Gwen liked women. Gwen was crazy about her. She had tried to kiss her. Now that she thought about it, there wasn't much she could put in this letter on the off chance it fell into the wrong hands. That made it easier to write.

In minutes she had a decent enough letter that anyone would enjoy receiving from the princess. Still she had Kitana read it in case changes needed to be made.

"No, this is actually perfect. She will probably faint. Thank you." Kitana put the letter in a little envelope. "One more thing. Seal it with a kiss." The paper pressed firm against her lips, sealed her retort in her mouth. "Thank you. I'll go send this off."

She was getting faster, that was for sure. She'd evaded Mileena's grasp, sliding out of the door, then speeding down the hall just as she was making her way across the room.

As she turned to go back inside her room, the door next to hers opened up. "Would you release me? I have to keep an eye on her. She's getting away." It was a woman's voice.

"No one's here yet. She's in no danger. Besides, there's an entire army down there." A man.

"That has nothing to do with me. I have my orders."

Since they were ahead of her, they didn't see her watching from her doorway. They emerged from the room, clothes disheveled, hair all over the place, red and breathless. "You have your traditions too, and look at you."

"Quiet. If anything happens to her because of you,"

"Me? Why are you only tasked with looking after her? I thought the Umgadi was supposed to protect the whole family. Her sister should still be in her room. You can stay."

"She needs extra watching, that's just what I was told. Would you stop that?"

"I can't help it. I'm not used to seeing you like this. It's turning me into an animal." He laughed.

"You'll be skinned like one if they catch us up here, like this. I can't believe I let you talk me into this."

"Talk? I hardly said two words to you. I thought you missed me?"

"I did. But I still have a job to do. We're not going to treat this like a little get away."

"Understood love." He was the first to notice her when he eventually turned around. "Princess! Morning."

"Princess? Oh, good morning princess Kitana. How are you?"

If she was going to pretend to be her, she may as well act like her. "Fine. You were looking for my sister?" Red in the face, the woman nodded. "She went to find a courier."

"Thank you princess." The two of them bowed and left.

It was probably time for another haircut if it was getting that easy for them to be confused for the other.

Making her exit before they realized their mistake, Mileena took a stroll around the outside of the house for some crispy morning air.

The garden was healthy, but much less vibrant. There were more empty spaces and rows of grass, than flowers. Her aunt's patio set and outside swing looked like it hadn't been used since they were last here. Her mother was here now. The two sisters could sit together and bond over drinks and talks of men and weddings, without Mileena having to join them.

"If anyone will even be in the mood for that." Her mind wouldn't let her anticipate the absolute worse, even though that was a common outcome with Tarkat. She prayed her family was just away, caught up in some royal obligation they truly couldn't abandon.

Roaming where her Umgadi escorts had once stayed, it was strange seeing it empty, considering the amount of guards they brought. Their uncle had spare rooms built just for security overseers. Rooms her previous company were denied. If her aunt hated deviants so much, why wouldn't she have let the women sleep in the guard's section, where there were men they might have bonded with?

That woman upstairs, from her brief conversation, Mileena assumed that was Li Mei's secret replacement for Tanya. Funny how this was the first time she'd really seen an Umgadi member being unfaithful to their ways of life, for a man. So much conflict. All this impropriety going on at the castle. Even the most honored and decorated members disobeyed one or more of their core values. When she took over, there should be little to no resistance to the changes she was going to insist.

Paying no mind to her surroundings, she meandered into another neglected area. Overgrown grass, weeds. Tools and half finished projects everywhere. Tucked away in a sheltered corner of the forested overgrowth, sat a moss coated shack.

In its glory days, this was her uncle's workstation. A builder in his spare time, he had many works in progress. Some she remembered from her childhood. It wasn't often he let them back here. When they were older he admitted that while he loved them and enjoyed their visits, they made him nervous. He didn't have daughters, he didn't know how to interact with them.

"I could yell at Xandras all day and it wouldn't faze that boy. I scolded your sister one time, she cried, demanded to be held, then we had to apologize to each other. I didn't mind her company, she just needed to be careful around here."

Kitana did have an affinity for watching people work. She didn't seem too interested in what was being made, she just liked being around personal productivity. Mileena didn't get it. Watching others work, with few exceptions, bored her to tears.

The outward condition of the shack, reminded her of the hut near the old meditation zone at the training grounds. Had they been here, Elaine would have likely been the secret warrior sent to shadow her and her family. With she and Kitana having their own rooms this time around, they could have slept together in a bed actually made for two people.

"Oh my." A young woman stood frozen on the side of the shack, a pail clasped with both hands. Despite the distance, the shimmer of her deep brown doe like eyes captured Mileena's attention first. That sunkissed complexion contrasting her dreary surroundings perfectly. She truly did resemble a deer, in a flattering way. Even more with how statuesque she had become after being spotted.

Could she have been the one in charge of maintaining this section of the homestead?

The assumption she was a maid didn't hold up upon further investigation. Her clothes weren't fancy by any means, but they didn't match those of anyone who worked in her cousin's home. Her dress was covered in dirt and grass stains as expected of a yard worker. However she herself was pristine, her dark brown hair was still wet, like she'd just come from a bath.

"Hello there. Good morning." Playing right into her deer-like appearance, she retreated with each advance Mileena made. "Don't be alarmed. I mean you no harm. Do you know the family who lives here? I'm," And she took off running.

Maybe it was fine, maybe it was nothing. And maybe she knew something about where her cousin, aunt and uncle were. The only way to know that would be to catch her.

Not only did she look like a deer, she ran like one too. Cutting through the trees like she knew where each one was planted. Mileena followed by ear as the girl was so far ahead, she'd already lost sight of her. With that much lead, she had enough time to hide if she wanted.

Clearing the length of trees, she came to a grassy marsh just before the lake. The start she had wasn't enough to have made it to the lake. Maybe she had the same idea and found somewhere to hide. It was possible she'd even doubled back and gone toward the house again. What if she went another way entirely?

A harsh exhale from her left, put the woman right back in her line of view. Now she didn't look like a helpless deer. Regardless of all this open space, she embodied a cornered predator.

Perhaps chasing her out here like this wasn't the smartest thing to do. It actually was rather poorly thought out and executed. "That was, fun. Maybe now you wouldn't mind,"

She pounced.

Seeing how throwing all her weight at her, wasn't going to topple her, the woman made a desperate attempt to swing Mileena to the ground. The more Mileena tried to restrain her, the wilder she reacted. Biting, kicking. Whenever she opened her mouth to speak, the woman took the opportunity to take a punch at her face.

"Would you stop this? I just want to talk."

She was of no real threat and was obviously afraid of something. As long as she felt threatened she was going to continue being defensive. If she wanted to talk, she was going to have to make her feel safe. What better way to do that, than to let her gain the upper hand in what would have been a one sided fight if Mileena put in the tiniest iota of effort.

During that next grapple attempt, Mileena allowed herself to be whipped to the ground. Her opponent, unprepared for success, went down with her, landing on top of her in the fall.

She thought they were sharing this moment of vulnerability and rest. As Mileena was just trying to adjust to being on the ground, this woman was still fighting off nonexistent attackers. She breathed just a little too hard and had her arms pinned above her head.

Nothing hurt, everything was just, uncomfortable. How tight she was binding her wrists. How she lied across Mileena's body to keep her still. Above being uncomfortable for her too, it was ineffective. Realistically, Mileena could have gotten up at any time, but she wanted her to talk, so she endured.

"Are you," She exhaled, hissing in her face. "Are you with them? Did they send you? Where, where is my sister?"

"Who are you talking about?" Evening out her tone, she spoke as calm as the situation would allow. "I'm not, with anyone. I just wanted to ask about the family that lives in that house."

Simultaneously they asked "Where are they?"

At least she appeared to understand Mileena was not who she thought she was. That tense grip she had on her wrists loosened. The tension building up in her spine was released as she unfolded her body.

"Who are you?"

"May I, sit up?" Moving too quickly, that strain was put back on her wrists. "It just feels strange to have a conversation like this. Don't you think? You've already bested me. I just want to get a little comfortable. Is that alright?"

"Answer me first. Your name."

Giving up her identity in a predicament like this may not have been wise, but neither was chasing her out here in the first place. No reason to start making smart decisions now. "Mileena."

"Mileena?" Her name rolled off her tongue like she was trying to remember rather or not she knew her. She rose to a sitting position, staring down into her face.

Never breaking eye contact, the woman slowly released her hands completely. Mileena didn't move them from where she'd bound them for fear of scaring her. She did however relax them behind her head. Hopefully her casual positioning would show she wanted to be peaceful about this. They both took this time to catch their breaths.

"Do you,"

Then all her weight was snatched off her body.

A silver blur came between them, like a dagger but much bigger. The woman hit the dirt, clutched at her chest then scurried off.

"Lady Mileena!" Her lackluster guard jumped before her, swinging her staff. "Who was that? What's the meaning of this?" The deer was already gone. "Are you alright? Did you know her? Did she say anything?"

"She was frightened. Of what, I don't know. But she was shaking like a leaf when all I did was talk to her." Dusting herself off, she didn't take the extended hand offered to her. "Did you throw that weapon?"

"Of course I did, she was attacking you. Why did you chase after her?" She huffed. "Why did you lie to me?"

"I didn't feel like being bothered at the moment. Besides, you're supposed to be keeping an eye on me. You should at least be able to tell me from my sister."

"You're twins. Look," she exhaled. "Don't say anything about this to Li Mei and I won't say anything about,"

"About the man or you not watching me?"

She rolled her eyes, taking another deep, hard breath. "I hear, you're pretty easy going. Li Mei cares a lot about you. So, I have to follow you. But, I also hear, you're kind of a troublemaker. And more often than not, you might slip away from me." She shrugged. "I'm a bit of a troublemaker myself. Maybe I let you slip away from time to time, rather than you giving me the slip. That sound alright?"

"As long as Li Mei doesn't ask me about it. I don't care."

"Lovely." She feathered an empty holster on her hip. "Damn, I think she got away with my sai. Well, my morning is clear now, so, I will be watching from now on. Carry on as usual please."

That walk back to her cousin's home was used for serious condemnation. She couldn't even take a leisurely stroll without getting into some kind of trouble. Chasing some vagrant woman well off her cousin's property. That woman had every right to react how she did. Mileena had behaved like an insane person. Why had she followed her that long?

Inside the house she went for the washroom. A bath was needed after that morning jog and roll around in the dirt.

"You'll be alright in there by yourself right? I don't need to keep an eye on you while you bathe?" Her guard made every facial expression possible to let Mileena know she under no circumstance wanted to go in the washroom with her.

"Um, no? I should be fine."

"I mean you're not going to slip out the window?"

Mileena sucked her teeth. "I hadn't thought about it, but it's not that high up."

She grinned, narrowing her eyes. "If you're not out in ten minutes."

"I could be halfway across town in that time." Done teasing her, she walked in, shutting the door behind her.

A moment later she heard her guard telling Kitana to go in and make sure she didn't escape. Seconds later she was inside the washroom with her. "Escape? What did you do? You know the guests are arriving soon."

"I didn't do anything. She's just being cautious."

"Just felt like changing?" Kitana picked up her dusty clothes. "What happened?"

"Nothing really. Well nothing serious. There was a woman outside, by uncle's shed. I thought she may have been a gardener or something. But when I approached her, she ran. So, I chased, followed her." She covered Kitana's mouth. "I already know that was a stupid idea. I scared her pretty bad, I tried to calm her down but then my guard showed up and scared her even more."

"Mileena, we just got here." She shook her head. "I hope she's alright. You've got to start thinking more. Something could have been wrong with her."

"Of course something is wrong with her. It's not like I just started chasing her. I tried to talk to her."

"So you did chase her, not follow."

"It would have been better to do nothing?"

"Enough of that. People will be arriving soon. We have to join mother and father in greeting them. Let's just hope it was nothing and she was just lost, or taking a shortcut." Kitana came to a very logical conclusion without having half the details. The things the woman had said and her behavior steered Mileena more toward her being mentally unwell. But she probably was just wandering through private property and scared of being punished. Hopefully nothing came of it.

There was no point in bringing up the fact they were early. This was important. It was put off long enough. She could sit still for an extra hour or so.

Kitana's tight lipped expression, she wondered if it was the arrival of the group in general or a certain member, causing that reaction. "Are you still nervous about meeting him?"

"Tim? No. I'm more nervous about how this meeting will go. I'm worried about rather or not we'll be able to help them. There's been no noteworthy advancements. So if there is some concealed outbreak going on, all we will have come to do is break up families."

Maybe Kitana should have been born first, and the order of their birth was just Mileena charging forward, not thinking things through per usual. If she'd received a letter saying Elaine would be meeting her here, she wouldn't be able to focus on anything. She'd feel bad, but she wouldn't just snap out of her anticipation. Kitana was focused on what she should be.

The hostess took them to where they'd be having this meeting. A quaint space, with ample cushioned seating, set up like a tutor hall. Her eyes were getting heavy already.

"This isn't like my sister. I'm worried Jerrod."

"If they needed us, they would have sent word. Xandaras is a strong man, but he's not too prideful to ask for help."

"I don't put anything beyond anyone when Tarkat is involved. You heard what he said. We have much more than them in terms of resources and even we can't guarantee perfect containment. I didn't want to start implementing imprisonment charges for harboring them, but I won't risk it."

To be placed under arrest and treated like a criminal for protecting someone you love? Cruel? Without question. Necessary? Unfortunately, maybe so.

"You know how I feel about it, but I understand it may need to be done." Her father slouched in his chair. "I just hope when the cure is found, everyone will see the reason in our harsh policies."

"If it were truly unjust, there would be more outcry. Jerrod, most see the reason now. The people might want stricter rules than even me. My advisors tell me I'm being too soft on this, which will lead to harsher sentences in the future."

"What do they suggest? The whole family be gotten rid of as a precaution?" He halfway smirked, before he saw the look on her face. "Your advisors, maybe it's time for a change. They have been with your family since before your parents?"

"All the more reason to keep them. They agree with your handling of the Umgadi. It's part of the old ways they respect."

"A broken sun dial is still right two times a day. What's wrong with a fresh perspective?"

"I don't want perspectives. I want solutions from people with a deeper understanding. One that comes from experience and observation. There's never been a plague like Tarkat before. But they've lived through a few catastrophic situations. Their council is invaluable."

"So they've never been wrong? You've never gone against something they've suggested? You've never known better?"

Her mouth opened and closed without sound, then she scoffed. "I wouldn't say that."

"You practically did. And I know that isn't you. You've skirted around what they've thought was best many times, and had better results. You trust yourself. You know when to consult them. When to consult me. And when to act on your own. They are old Sindel. Let them pass their knowledge on. Do they not have apprentices? Why not let Mileena pick her own advisors now, and they can study under yours. That way the knowledge is there, but the mind is fresh, young."

"It's, something to discuss."

As old as she was, her parents conversing about her ascension still made her tense. They talked over her like she wasn't in the room. When she was a child, it was her lack of understanding that made her nervous. Now she had enough understanding to know exactly what they meant, and that was even worse.

An hour passed before the first guest started the audience. A very young man named Eldrich. He had come on the behalf of his elder brother. Every person who entered after that, had an equally odd story. Few had actually been at the party, most were there on another's behalf.

During introductions, she felt a tug on her sleeve from Kitana's side. "That's him." She pointed to a man sitting somewhat by himself. He chose a seat off to the side, turned toward the crowd, facing everyone like he was a spectator. Most the other guest had the same somber, yet hopeful faces. His was, plain, as though he had nothing in common with anyone in this room. Not disinterested, nor disdainful, just plain. She physically saw him sitting in that chair, and it still seemed empty.

This man was the embodiment of plain. His fiery red hair, pale skin, and dark eyes should have made that impossible. But there he was, drawing the least amount of focus. All her sister's descriptions suddenly made perfect sense.

When all were known and seated, her father rose above them. "It is our honor to meet with you, though our meeting is not a joyous one, I am happy so many of you could join us."

In the back of the room, another guest tried to sneak in. A woman. The closer she came, the wider Mileena's eyes grew. This time it was she who tugged on her sister's sleeve. "That's the woman from outside." She whispered.

Those big doe eyes swooped down on Mileena. Then she looked away, grabbing a seat in the back, separate from everyone.

Her father went right on with his speech. She did her best not to stare, but it was so hard, with those fierce doe eyes shooting daggers at her. Wherever else she tried to look, her eyes were brought back to her. Why was she so angry with her? She hadn't been the one who attacked her.

In her efforts to avoid her, she often saw other indicators of distress on the guests that weren't there before. Whispers, averted eyes, shifting in seats. What was up with that woman?

When her father finally opened the floor for questions and testimonies, no one came forward. Not even the queen's encouragement could draw a word out of them.

"Would it perhaps be better if we split up the group?" Her father whispered to her mother. "Maybe they'll be more comfortable?" Her mother agreed and so they were split between boys and girls. The boys and king took one side of the room, while the girls and queen took the other. All except for Timothan and the strange woman. She stayed in her seat, watching the room.

"Kitana, why don't you see what young Timothan wants to do." Her mother urged her sister in his direction. "Mileena, go see if you can get that young woman to join us, or at least find out if she needs anything."

As soon as her mother walked away, Mileena locked eyes with the woman. She pointed to herself, then pointed to her. Making her way to her, she made sure to leave one seat between them. "Fancy meeting you here."

"Is that Xandras?"

"No? That's my father, the king of Outworld." Her apathetic glare promoted Mileena to move on. "Princess Mileena, at your service. You're not going to attack me, are you?" Remembering how she'd clutched her chest, she asked if she was alright. "That was my guard. She was just trying to protect me. I hope you weren't hurt too bad."

"It just, tore my shirt."

"That's a relief."

"Where's the one called Xandras?"

"Do you know my cousin?"

"He's the one who summoned us, isn't he? Where is he?"

"We don't know. He should be returning soon."

"Do you know anything about where he's keeping the ones he called earlier?"

"No? I don't know anything. He and his family were supposed to be here so we could discuss how to help everyone. Maybe my parents will know more. Come, you can ask my mother."

Pulling up two chairs for them, her mother tried to bring the new girl into conversation before she could sit down. "So happy you decided to join us. Your name please."

"Do you know where Xandras is?"

Several girls covered their mouths in shock. The rest glared in fear. Two boys from the other side of the room turned all the way around in their chairs. Seemed odd since she hadn't been loud.

"How dare you speak to the queen in such a way." A short, curvy girl stood in her mother's defense. "We're here for help Karla. Please forgive her your highness, she's of common birth."

"Most people are." Karla spat. "Save for you, who was born of a rat and snake."

"Girls, please that's unnecessary." Her mother's motherly instincts kicked in, she thrust them apart like she would have done her own daughters. "You shouldn't be fighting each other. Karla is it? You have business with my nephew?"

"He knows where my sister is. She was sent in place of the young master of the home we worked in. The little bastard son infected my sister, then his family made her come here. The letter said,"

The curvy girl again tried to close the distance between them. The two boys who'd been watching were out of their seats, charging over.

All eyes were on them. Her father went ignored when he called out. Everyone in this room, save for her parents, were peers. Young, but certainly passed the age of such behavior.

She assumed her father would have grabbed the boys before they reached them. Mileena put herself between them and Karla. Her intervention didn't deter them in the slightest. She was actively swatting their hands when they tried to snatch her. Kitana and Timothan were at her side as backup. That plain soggy grass boy held the both of them back with ease.

"Get your hands off me you carrot headed cretin."

Their father finally took hold of them. "Stop this, get back to your seats."

"She's insane, she shouldn't be here. She's just trying to get money." Said one of the boys. "She, she tells lies."

"Yes, yes." The other one chimed in. "An extortionist."

Karla whipped around, picked a target and fired.

Believing she already had an accurate reading of her strength, Mileena thought nothing of getting in front of the hit, to deescalate the violence.

On the lower end of her worse ideas for sure. She took the hit square in the cheek, pushing her back into the boy behind her. Their heads collided, they tripped over each other, dragging down chairs and people as they fell.

"That is enough, remove yourself." The king's voice silenced all others in the room. He tossed the other boy out of the way. "Mileena are you alright?"

"Yes father." Shaking off the ache in her face and head, her focus was back on Karla. That cornered predator was shielding the doe again. "Karla,"

Her father rose to his full height. "You've been nothing but a disturbance. Leave I say. Until you learn to conduct yourself properly, you will not be heard." Her retreat was met with polite cheer and relief. Her father was not done with his reprimands. "Your king commanded you cease your actions." He glared at the boys he'd restrained. "Your disobedience led to an attack on the princess. You could be hung for such treason. You should be banished same as she. I expect you'll have an appropriate reason for this? You represent your households. Explain."

Both took a knee before him. "Your excellence, that girl, she's a servant. She's trying to use our tragedy to extort money."

"I know the family she worked for. They wouldn't do such a thing. Their son did attend the party sir Xandras hosted, when the attack happened, he was nowhere near it. We rode back together. He was fine. No one in his house was sick. His family was going on vacation a week before we came."

"There was no letter asking any sick persons return here. You'd know about that, wouldn't you sire?"

The girl who'd first instigated with Karla joined in. "We took pity on her, we allowed her to stay at the inn with us. Xandras paid for our stay. She was fine at first, but she started acting strange, we didn't want her to disturb our hosts."

"Or have you think ill of us."

"Yes, she's full of lies. But we need help. Please, forgive us." The boys dropped their heads. "You as well lady Mileena. We shouldn't have put you in the middle of that embarrassing squabble. Please accept our apologies."

Her father accepted on her behalf. Order returned to the room. Refreshments were brought out and the meetings continued.

Kitana came to Mileena's side to inspect her face. Apparently Tim had decided to sit with the rest of the boys to not ruffle any feathers. "Are you sure you're alright?"

"It doesn't feel great, but nothing's broken. That was crazy. I hope she's alright."

"Her? What about you? If what they say is true, that explains quite a bit. Why she was sneaking around out there. Why she ran."

"If they are being truthful." Mileena added. "I'm not, the greatest judge of character."

"You're not."

"But, she doesn't strike me,"

"She's struck you alright."

"AS someone who would do something like that. Her story was too easy to tear apart to be a lie."

"So you believe her, because she's a bad liar?"

"You really think she's lying?"

"No one vouched for her. I find that strange. If she were truly innocent, at a time like this I would think someone would defend her honor."

"I, guess that makes sense."

She was gone now. Unless she returned to either make peace or more problems, it did nothing to speculate over her situation when neither of them knew more than they'd just heard or saw. They split up, with Mileena rejoining her mother's group and Kitana joining their father's.

Two hours went by. Sheer willpower kept her from falling asleep. The previous incident was long since forgotten, they've moved on to much more concerning issues. Money.

From the outside, one could easily be mistaken into thinking This was a conference of young and upcoming accountants. What was supposed to be a meeting dealing with their potential exposure to a devastating disease had become a seminar on managing finances.

A whole two hours eaten up by bookkeeping and conscious budgeting. She hoped when they were done with that, someone would bring up something at least hinting at the actual problem at hand. The girls did start opening up about troubles, but none relating to anything as ghastly as Tarkatans.

"Young ladies, the situations you all find yourselves in is, a difficult one. Your feelings of indecisiveness are expected, not weakness. However, it's paramount, you show you are capable. Unfair as it is, you will be at a huge disadvantage simply because you are women. Help will come from the woodwork. Your discernment will be your greatest asset. Be wary of anyone asking to exclusively take control of your finances. Do not rush engagements out of fear or loneliness. Seek comfort in each other. Help each other. The wrong suitor can ruin you quicker than you could yourself alone. I know things have been hard, and you've been doing your best. I hope my words have not come too late."

These women were knocking each other over trying to express their woes to her mother. Enthusiastic noblemen, long time family friends of their fathers, mysterious men without two coins to rub together, showing up in the middle of the day with promises of companionship and valuable knowledge. At cost of a hand in marriage.

Little she could offer in the way of advice or compassion. The answers were obvious to her. Disregard the offers, and focus on her home. Rather than stay and have her disdain known, she opted to make herself useful and check on the next round of refreshments.

On that little walk, contemplation infected her, like the plague. The aura of her cousin's home, forever changed by their last visit. While she had undergone changes of her own, they were too little too late.

She wanted to want to be in that room. She not only wanted to be there, she needed to be. It was a great regret she'd held in her heart. A stain on her personal records evaluating her worth as an empress. The first time she encountered Tarkatans, she buried herself in her parents bed for a month and the people were only without her weak input. This time she was so concerned with getting into Elaine's bed, she didn't think to check on her cousin and his family, or any of the people affected that night.

All Xandras did was have a party and he was compelled to take responsibility for something completely out of his control. He'd invited everyone back, been asking for updates. He would make a great adviser. Or king.

If she was unable to secure a proper husband, perhaps he would lend his aide. Xandras was strong, dependable. Someone who would help her shoulder the burden of ruling and keep her perspective. He was, a good man. She wasn't going to find someone like him who would be open to letting her live her life how she pleased.

Like any of that mattered. In the face of her citizen's suffering, she was thinking of how to use her cousin to carry out her royal duties so she could indulge in her attractions. Women were manipulative. Especially women like her.

The best she could do for them, was make sure the servants were doing their jobs? It wasn't what she expected, it was better, in a best case scenario kind of way. There were deaths, but none from infections. All they wanted was financial advice. Simple, yet something she couldn't help them with. If her parents fell ill, she had enough knowledge they wouldn't be destitute, but she also had trusted advisers, the Umgadi and most importantly her sister. None of them appeared to have anyone of morals in their inner circles. All of them couldn't have only women as advisors and bookkeepers.

If women were manipulators, men were thieves.

Shaking off those inappropriate thoughts, she skirted into the kitchen, just as everyone was rushing out with trays and carts. She was set to leave with them, until she spotted a new familiar face among the bunch.

Karla, standing over a counter, using a large knife to slice something she was eating.

Mileena tread lightly, trying to get into her view without startling her. Unfortunately for her, a stool tripped her up, and those unimpressed doe eyes got to see her stumble about like someone who'd just learned to walk minutes ago.

Embarrassment shoved to the side along with the offending stool, she grabbed another to sit beside Karla. "Again, fancy meeting you, here."

"Not really. I am of common birth after all."

"What does that mean? I am the next empress of Outworld, I spend a lot of time in my kitchen."

"Pestering the help?"

She scoffed. "Sometimes, but I cook too."

Karla brought the knife down, cutting two slices off her hunk of meat. "Here." She put a strip in her face. "You shouldn't have jumped in front of me like that. So you deserved what you got, but it wasn't intended for you."

"That's, an apology of sorts, thank you." Since she was holding it so close to her face, she tried to bite it out of her hand. Karla held onto it, even after her teeth clenched into the meat.

"Earlier, outside. I thought you might have let me throw you down, but you're actually very, unstable on your own. I hope I didn't hurt you. Even though, again, you shouldn't have chased me. I will apologize for that."

"It's alright." She said out the side of her mouth, still trying to tear the meat.

How strange she must have looked. Karla stared down at her, tugged on the meat until Mileena let it go. She then put the same end in her mouth, ripped off a chunk at the indents Mileena left, then took that same chunk and again offered it to her.

She didn't have time to be in awe, the longer she stared at the offering, the further away it was getting. So she clamped her mouth down on it again, accidentally biting Karla in the process.

"Sorry, sorry,"

"It's alright, consider us even."

In an effort to move along from this blunder, she drew focus back on the meat. "I wasn't expecting it to be so, chewy."

"I'd be surprised if they could eat it at all. So, weak. Most royals are." She hissed. "If not of the body, then morals and spirit."

Her objections and resemblance to those remarks were kept to herself. Karla had to have had her reasons for feeling that way. That didn't mean Mileena couldn't give context to her father's actions. "Please don't judge my father too harshly. He was just trying to calm things down. So, would you like to, tell me what that was about?"

She turned to Mileena, raising one eyebrow, then she sighed. "I need to speak with Xandras, he knows where my sister is. My parents are gone, all I have left is my sister. I don't care what she looks like, or how she acts. She needs to know we didn't abandon her."

"Alright, well, can I know what happened with your sister?"

"It's as I said. The son of the man we worked for was sick. He infected my sister."

"Well, what happened to the son and his family? How did you get the notice to come here?"

She ripped off another piece, pressing it to Mileena's lips until she opened up. "I intercepted one of their letters. They haven't been home in a while. Maybe they told everyone they were going on vacation, but that boy was ill. Not like a normal sick. He would have violent fits. Before I was tossed out, the father had started acting similar. My sister." She trembled as she spoke. "He infected her, but, she was getting better."

"Karla,"

"You don't believe me?"

"It's not that, it's just," She bit her tongue, unwilling to dash her hopes. "I'm just worried for my cousin. About what's keeping him. He should have been here. He left word saying he'd be back soon, that's just not like him. He's a very considerate man" She interjected. "I uh, got sick too after the party. But it wasn't with Tarkat. I should have, reached out to him when I got better. For all I know, he got sick too."

Her kitchen mate appeared to be finished with their discussion. When the meat was devoured, she searched for scraps on the ingredient stations. She found enough to fill a bowl. They didn't talk anymore, Mileena just watched her eat.

"There you are. I didn't think you'd still be in the kitchen. I went to your room, my room. I checked the stables." Kitana gave Karla a short, curt smile. "The guests are, leaving for the night. We don't suspect they'll be back until Xandras returns."

Karla had no reaction.

"Karla,"

"So, your parents know nothing about this, and I just have to wait until, Xandras, returns? And no one has any idea where he is or when he'll be back?" With no information to the contrary she just nodded. Karla drank the mush in her bowl, excused herself and left.

"I hope she's going to apologize to father. Have you been in here with her this whole time?"

"Yes."

"And?"

"Well, I don't think he's getting an apology, but I don't thinks she's lying or trying to extort money from anyone. She's just, very concerned about her sister."

"Mileena. You, she," Kitana averted her eyes. "She's, very pretty and,"

"What?"

"I just don't want you getting caught up in this, because you're,"

"I'm what? Kitana, do you really think I'm easily," The word wouldn't come. "She just doesn't seem like a liar to me. Extortionist are usually great liars and thieves. They know how to read people to better scam them, right? Why would she not paint herself as another royal in need of financial help? They'd all be more sympathetic to that. Rather than a disgruntled servant speaking ill of her former employer. Does she really seem like a liar to you?"

Kitana still wouldn't look at her. "Even if she was, it wouldn't mean she was a bad person. I understand circumstances push people to do things. Fine, maybe she isn't a liar. But, she still didn't have to act so,"

"Kitana." Mileena tugged on her sister's sleeve and shirt. "If you were taken from me. I can't say I'd be the politest person either. We weren't helping her. She's not here to make a good impression. Her family was torn apart. She's looking for the only person she has left. And, from what she says," Mileena pulled Kitana close, resting her face on her shoulder. "I don't think she even has her. I just couldn't say that."

"Let mother and father handle this, please? We're, here as observers and support. The kind of help they need, we can't give."

"I know. I know."

Her family escorted them out. Mileena noticed Karla standing among the group preparing to leave. The look about her wasn't one of remorse or content. Obviously she hadn't apologized, she didn't look thrilled to be going. No one else involved shared in her outward displeasure. They were all too busy showering her parents with cheesy smiles.

Her father's reaction to them was cool, with his focus being retained by Karla. As the first chariot came to the end of the stairs, he addressed her personally. "You didn't see fit to apologize, either to me or your peers. I hope you don't plan to make trouble at the inn. You're being allowed to stay there, for free." Karla said nothing. "Your king is speaking to you."

Their mother came forward. "Young lady, regardless of the situation, you will be respectful."

Seconds of tense silence followed. She wrestled with every urge to intervene. That endless lecturing about trusting their judgment had not fallen on deaf ears. The incident from before must have left them with the same intuition that something wasn't right. Was it enough for them to get involved?

An eerily quiet girl spoke up on her behalf. "She will be alright your highness. Please don't be harsh with her. We were all rather nervous about this meeting. You've been so kind, as she said, she is a servant. She may be feeling a bit, overwhelmed by her outburst earlier. She hasn't been trouble for our hosts. I doubt she'll start being a pest. Please, let her return with us."

"Can she not even say that for herself?"

"Karla, please." The girl encouraged her. "You want to be allowed back so you can find out what you want to know? If you don't come back with us, how will you know when master Xandras has returned?"

Her father crossed his arms. "I'm thinking she should stay here, until she learns some respect."

Two more joined in the coaxing. "Karla, don't let yourself be a burden, apologize now."

"We apologize for how we misjudged you. We're here to help each other. That, that includes you. Please come back with us."

"No one is, upset with you." Another girl who wasn't caught up in the debacle reached out to her. "Please return with us."

Her expression didn't change throughout her apology. It came out of thin air. "Accept my apologies, your highness." She bowed to her father and mother. "My behavior has been unacceptable. Please allow me to return to the inn, I wouldn't wish to burden you further."

Her tongue hurt from biting it so hard. Nothing about their departure felt right. Watching Karla walk away with them burned Mileena up. And she didn't know why. They had defended her, finally. It had started to rain as they were leaving, a couple of the men offered her their coats. She ignored them and they still shielded her. They were making an effort. Something still didn't seem right.

"I hope they return soon. Tarkat is the last thing on these children's minds." Her father stayed in the doorway watching after them.

"I feel they're hiding a lot. Things may be worse than we could possibly imagine."

"Or, things could be as they said and things aren't well in other areas. You know how devastating Tarkat can be. If things were worse in that regard, I don't think any of them would care about money as much as they do."

"Jerrod, you're a resourceful man. If you had two coins to your name tomorrow, you could survive. Those children, poverty scares them more than death I'd wager. Outworld, we've done a lot, but there's much to do still. If they've already lost someone to Tarkat, there's no reason for them to be destitute too. They won't have time to grieve if they're starving."

"I hope neither of us is right, and they are just, awkward. I hope that girl is alright."

"I didn't like how ready those boys were to restrain her so, aggressively."

"Me either. I was hoping to keep her here, but just what I hoped to avoid, ended up happening."

"What do you mean father?"

"I was hoping to keep her here for the night. Just asking her to stay, would have been rude to the others. Besides that, this isn't my home."

"I'm sure if she needs help, she will return. If things are, that bad. As that girl said, they were all just very nervous. Whatever they are going through, if they really thought that girl could jeopardize them getting help, their reaction is understandable."

Unable to hold it any longer, she blurted out how she'd run into her that morning. "You didn't think that would be something we'd like to know?" Her father held his hand above her head, ready to grab it.

"I didn't think it would be anything. I thought she was just, I don't know,"

He groaned. "Nothing to be done about it tonight I suppose. The sooner Xandras and his family return, the better for us all."

"I already know my sister wouldn't mind us opening her home to a young woman in need. Maybe tomorrow we can talk to her." Her mother left, brows drawn together in a worried frown.

Arm around her shoulders, her father guided her back inside the house. "I'm sorry, I should have said something sooner."

"Yes. You should have, but I understand, you didn't know. It must have been a surprise to you." His arm went from around her shoulders, to cradling her head. "I'm sure she's alright. What we saw was probably a years worth of building tension and anxiety. We should try not to judge them too harshly."

"How do you and mother feel about everything? I, after hearing what they had to say, I don't even feel like we should have come. I don't even know what I was supposed to do if they had mentioned Tarkat. If all they need is financial help, and most just need advice,"

"It's still good for you to be here. Despite what we're able to do, it still feels like a helpless situation. Before I tell you how we feel, what else do you make of this?"

"I feel like, they aren't saying everything. It was almost like they were avoiding talks of Tarkat altogether. And Xandras for that matter. Karla says he summoned them, she said something about him maybe calling for any potentially infected people to come first. The things she said, I feel like, they don't really understand how destructive Tarkat is."

"Xandras." He shook his head. "I should hope that boy wouldn't do something like that. Or at least his father would have informed us. They were his guest. He must have felt responsible. For you and everyone. He wrote us every few days while you were sick. We were so worried, I don't believe we ever wrote him back. Between fretting over you, scolding Kitana daily. What could we say? I pray you never know what it feels like to see your child suffering, and not even be able to hold them." He said he felt like he could ramble all night and left her with another hug and kiss.

Guest gone, servants putting the house back in order, Mileena went to her room. Karla wouldn't leave her thoughts. It was clear she didn't want to go with them. Finding her out by the shed that morning, could she have been staying out there?

Nothing about any of this sat well with her. It was obvious they were trying to get her to keep quiet about something. What that something could be, with all the other horrible things they had going on? Who knew. Mileena didn't want to get involved, she was tired of getting involved. After everything that happened with the Shokan and Centaurs, she needed a break. She'd given her father all the information she had. He was concerned, but not enough to race out and demand she come back tonight. She was going to follow his lead for once.

Cradling her cheek, she smiled. "She'll be able to protect herself for sure. She's fast enough too. She knows how to get back here. She'll, be fine."

Lying in bed, head on her pillow, Karla would not let her rest. Maybe Kitana would offer her enough of a distraction she could put that woman out of mind.

She was already in bed when Mileena barged in.

Sitting down on the empty side of her bed, Mileena loudly fumbled around, with the covers and pillows until Kitana turned to look at her. "Couldn't sleep?"

"No. You?"

"No. I was just lying here, in the dark, with my eyes closed." Kitana rolled over beside her. "What's bothering you?"

"I don't want to be bothered. I want everything to happen, with no issue. But something is nagging at me."

"That woman?" She nodded. "What's nagging at you? Her reaction was, dramatic. But with all that's going on, well it wasn't inappropriate."

"Yes but." She lied on her back. "I came to be distracted. How was that boy you were talking to? He's quite strong. You saw how he held those boys back?"

"Tim. Yes," She yawned. "He likes to be helpful. Things aren't bad for him. It's just as I thought though. He's confused about why he was asked to come back. He wasn't even really invited. His father suggested he come after hearing those who attended were being asked to return. Guess he hadn't heard the prerequisite was being affected by Tarkat."

"That's good." She said. "It seems we likely won't be meeting again until Xandras returns. This was his doing after all."

"Yes."

"Well, maybe, until he returns you could possibly spend some more time with Tim? He could come over tomorrow?"

"Do you think that would be appropriate? We're here for,"

"I know what we're here for. Kitana, but what are we really doing? They need mother and father, not us. And, honestly if Elaine were at an inn, in this town, I would be sleeping beside her tonight. At the very least, I'd go to her and let her know we would be spending the next day together."

Her sister laughed into her side. "You'd go, right now?"

"Right now. In the middle of the night, rain or snow."

Kitana turned toward the window. "Right now, it's only a little rain. The inn they're staying in, isn't that far from here. And I would like to speak with him again, just to make sure he's alright."

"And to invite him back?"

"You'll come with me?"

"Of course. So long as this is for you. I'm tired of being the troublemaker."

"You're the one who told me to go." She hopped out of bed, throwing on more clothes. "I'm sneaking out to talk to a man, so I doubt mother will be upset. And father, you don't think he'll mind?"

Mileena rubbed her sister's head, like the seconds worth of gap in their ages had afforded her decades of maturity. "The key is to think about that afterwards. When it's too late."

Said in jest, she wondered why they hadn't just told their parents where they were going and why. The worse they could do was suggest they not do that, or they invite everyone back, and they'd already said they weren't comfortable hosting in the homeowners absence. They weren't sneaking off to a hostile camp, or to the next town. They were going to visit their peers to make sure they were settling in properly. At least that's what they were going to tell their parents if any problems arose.

It was late, those who didn't reside in the home were leaving for the night. They didn't have to sneak out quietly. They found an empty carriage and hitched a horse to it.

"Where do you think you're going?" Her undercover guard appeared out of the shadows. It was hard to make out, but it seemed she wasn't alone. Her company stayed further back. She couldn't be sure, but he didn't look like the same man from before.

"Out, to the inn our guests are staying."

"Why?"

"To check on them. We'll return before the night is over."

The woman put her hands on the reigns. "This can't wait until morning?"

Mileena shrugged. "It probably can, but we want to go now."

"I think you should go back to bed."

"No."

"I thought we agreed."

"I slipped away."

"Inside this house I don't care. Outside, no deal."

"I'm going so,"

"And if I tell your parents?"

"You're not even supposed to be here. I'm not supposed to know about you. You have more to lose than me. You tell my parents, I just have to go to bed. I tell Li Mei and you know." She eyed the man trying to ease out of the stables. "I'm giving you the opportunity to finish whatever you were doing here, with that man who's about to get away."

She didn't even turn to look, she just hopped in the carriage. She mumbled something about women, then gave her a tight lipped grin in place of her scowl. "I'll just go with you. That's what Tanya would do, right?"

Mileena snatched the reigns back from her. "No." Off they were.

The ride was silent until Kitana asked her how she should talk to the boy. Mileena told her to just say what she'd said in the room. She refrained from using any Elaine related examples in the presence of her new guard.

Surprisingly, the guard woman joined right in. Eager to know about the man in question. She wanted to hear all about him, and every other man there. In turn, giving Kitana some advice on how to deal with him specifically.

"Short, sweet, to the point. A man like him, you have to make all the moves. If you don't, another woman who's even just a little direct is going to get him quick."

"She doesn't have to rush."

"You're right, she doesn't. She has tons of options. But if he's the one she wants, well. He sounds boring. But if she can like him, I'm sure other women can too. He's of means, he doesn't seem picky, or to particularly care about finding a mate. I'm sure if his parents don't already have a mate lined up for him, they'd keep him locked up if they knew a princess had her eyes on him. However, if left to his own devices? He could get snatched up soon. The boring ones are normally the faithful ones so, that's something to be mindful of, while playing the waiting game."

"Being faithful is boring?" Mileena took her eyes off the road to properly address her. "That's not a very, Umgadi response."

"She's not Umgadi."

"That's still, irresponsible to say." Her guard brushed her off.

The woman taunted her. "You're the half member or something right?"

"I'm a full fledged member."

She snickered. "Alright. What part of the Umgadi lifestyle is targeted toward acquiring a successful relationship with a man?" She laughed. "None. If you can't separate the two, I imagine you don't have much luck with men either?"

"I have suitors."

"You're the next empress of Outworld. Of course you have suitors. Do you have fun?" Her nonexistent reply was good enough confirmation for her. "Exactly. Trust me on this princess. If you want him, you can have him. You just have to take him."

She couldn't have been more grateful to see this inn. Hitching their horse to the furthest post, she hopped down then helped Kitana. When she tried to follow, she was refused.

"I'd like to go alone. Less chance of getting caught if it's just one of us."

"If you're sure. We'll wait right here." When she was out of sight, Mileena turned on her guard. "Don't tell my little sister to throw herself at men like a, a common harlot."

"Little? I thought you were twins? She's just as old as you. Why do you treat her like a baby?"

"I don't."

"You treat her like she's so much younger. If you want to be held back by the Umgadi, I guess that's fine. But she shouldn't have to be."

"Held back? How can you speak about them that way?"

"Because I'm not there by choice." She exchanged snark for spite. "The fact you're being so nonchalant about what you've seen lets me know you've already run into some outliers. You don't want to be the first. Last time we were here, you spent a lot of time with Tanya if I remember right. Before that, you were with that little junior squad huh?"

Nothing about the way she was talking made Mileena want to continue this conversation. But she did, with as little interest as possible.

"Lot of ruckus surrounding those girls. You close with them?"

"They are, my squad. I am a member."

"That's something I guess. Was it them, or Tanya?"

"What?"

"That's got you so, mellow about this? I kind of already know Tanya's relaxed on the rules but, those girls? They alright?" Mileena shrunk into herself, not answering. "I'm not running reconnaissance. I'm just making conversation. I'd be happy to hear it. None of us volunteered for this. But," She inhaled. "There's a lot of this we really, didn't volunteer for."

Lack of further conversation on either of their ends ended the talk right there. Silhouettes in the rain called their attention to another side of the inn, opposite where Kitana had run off to. Her guard drew her staff, half exiting the carriage.

They could make out no features, but no one was approaching them. Whatever they'd seen before had kept going. Two more silhouettes took its place. They didn't follow after.

"What are those fools doing out here? They almost got themselves killed."

Mileena pointed to the lone sai on her guard's hip. "Why not use that? You're in the city. If you have to fight anyone, it's likely going to be a citizen. Those should be enough."

"I'm here to protect you, not make arrest. If I feel you're in danger, I'm going to eliminate the threat. Not incapacitate it."

Since the distraction was deemed not a threat, they went back to sitting quietly in the carriage. After several more minutes, Mileena became worried. All Kitana was doing was finding this boy, telling him to meet her tomorrow for a more private gathering. It shouldn't take this long.

"Where do you think you're going now?"

"Your job, as the Umgadi is not just to protect me. But the rest of my family as well, is it not? She's been gone a long time. We should go check on her."

"She's probably just," She puckered up her lips.

"She wouldn't. You don't have to go. I will."

"No, I'll go. You sit here. At least I'll know where one of you is." She hopped out, baring a weapon. "If anything happens, scream, run, do something to stay alive until I return."

Mileena waited several seconds after she'd lost sight of her, then jumped out the carriage herself. If anything was wrong, at least Kitana had, a hopefully capable warrior on the way to help her. Since she doubted it was anything serious, she could attempt to check on Karla. Maybe seeing that she was alright would stop these thoughts from bothering her.

Bushes lining the outside provided ample cover to sneak around without having to be so far away. The dark and rain also aided in hiding her presence. She was able to peer into the rooms with ease, seeing the occupants without them seeing her. The main hall was empty save for some night staff and a couple people from the meeting.

The rooms she passed in the back were dark, with the exception of a few candles in three that were spaced out.

The first room she came to had two young men in it. They were preparing for bed. She was ready to move on, until she heard them speaking and one of them mentioned Karla.

"They should have just let them keep her there. She doesn't work here, she shouldn't be here. I should hope the king would have ordered her a good lashing." The man dropped his pants and stretched. "Why are we even allowing her here, if she's lying? She's just a servant. She isn't even serving us.

The other man, also in the last stages of undress, reached for his night trousers. "The letter you received, the invitation. Are you sure it was for you? Who did you know that was at the party?"

"A distant cousin. His family was less well off, they didn't say why but they just couldn't afford to go and asked me to go in his place. I guess they wanted to make a better impression."

The other man couldn't see the sour faces his companion was making. "Perhaps, she isn't the only one who shouldn't be here."

"Excuse me?"

"I only say that because, you might get pulled into an unnecessary situation. I would advise, if you really don't see a reason to be here, you leave."

The man turned around. "And miss the chance to rub elbows with the king and queen? I've probably only seen them once in my life. And that was on a poster. King Jerrod, he's a lot different than I envisioned. The queen is about what I'd expect. A figurehead and nothing more. Her husband is the real authority. As it should be."

"Yes, well. Steer clear of that girl. Miah and Rumel too. I feel they may be the ones to have us all in unnecessary trouble."

"As if I'd have any interest in that girl. Did you not see the princess? She was, beautiful."

His friend smirked. "I'm afraid you may be too late for her. She seems quite taken with Tim. That, awkward bastard. I don't think he's a deviant, but he honestly doesn't seem interested in women. Either he has and unbreakable will, or the man is just daft."

The other man scoffed. "Women love that aloofness. You don't show them any interest, they jump all over you. Maybe he's a genius. I wasn't talking about her anyway."

"You mean, the next empress?" He laughed. "You really think you have a chance with the next empress of Outworld?"

The man flexed and did some squats. "What? You don't think I have a chance?" He slicked his hair back, smiled wide and stuck out his chest. "We locked eyes during the meeting. I could tell she wanted to talk to me. I wouldn't be surprised if she visited me in my dreams tonight."

To avoid accidentally seeing him in her dreams, she would stay awake all night. He had no chance whatsoever. Locked eyes with him? She hardly remembered him from the meeting at all. She desperately wanted to leave him a clear sign any attraction he thought she held for him was purely a delusion he'd crafted in his own mind. He didn't deserve to go to sleep and dream of things that would never happen.

"Those looks of disinterest and boredom were because of you then? You must have been looking at the wrong sister. The one smitten with Tim was pretty cheery. The other, well."

"That's because she wanted me to come over. I had to seem disinterested. Now that she's looking though, I'll have to be a little giving."

"You have a generous imagination."

Her delusional admirer jumped on his bed, rising on all fours. "Imagination now. But you mark my words." He wrapped his pillow up in an aggressive snuggle.

"Just remember, you and your imagination aren't the only ones in this room."

Thank goodness her father didn't want to invite them back over. They were done talking, she was done listening, her search continued.

The other room with lights was dark now. The last one was on the second floor. Returning with nothing of note wasn't going to satisfy that nagging itch, but going further in wasn't an option.

"Karla isn't,"

The rain had let up at just the right moment for her to hear Karla's name coming from that second floor window. It was a sign, she was not one to ignore signs that clear.

Framing beams were going to be the only way up without going inside. There were enough to make the climb easy. But the wood was wet. It was going to be difficult to hang onto and even harder to climb down when she was done.

Looking for any other option, a jolt of lightening illuminated a large tree near the window. If Argus saw fit to point it out, he must have wanted her to climb it and that was his way of blessing what would have otherwise been a stupid idea.

The lightening was still scarce enough she didn't fear it would give her position away. The tree was close enough she could sit back in the leaves and hear with some clarity since there was no thunder yet.

"I can't believe I'm about to climb this tree, in the middle of a storm, to check on this woman I don't even know." No matter how much she wanted to stay out of trouble, she couldn't.

Arms around the tree, it was much smaller than she thought. "I bet Sarabi could pick this up." Lightening cracked, lighting up the forest behind her. In that split second, she saw Kuraava hanging from a tree. Luca's tenderized remains. Staring any longer would reward her mind with the attention it craved, just to terrorize her more, so it was time to climb.

At the top, on the strongest, closest branch, she zeroed in on the girls talking. It was both the meek girls from before. The only two who had stood up for Karla.

"She's been gone for a while now. I hope she didn't get lost."

"You worry too much, Nadine. I gave her some clothes and told her to have a wash. The woman loves to eat, I'm sure she stopped by the kitchen for a snack, and she is a servant so, maybe she's helping them clean up. Mingling with her people."

"You're probably right. But, after what happened, I can't help it. She ran away before and none of us knew where she was."

"She should have stayed wherever she was. She's nothing but trouble." The short, curvy girl's voice came from somewhere she couldn't see.

"I don't think she is Odette. I wish you wouldn't pick with her."

"She's the one with the problem with me. I'm trying to make sure we all get the help we need. She's going to ruin that, bothering the king and queen with something trivial."

"She was affected just like us. I don't think her grievances are trivial."

"You saw how she was in front of the king and queen? Trust me. If she got the chance to speak with them, she would have dragged all of us into something that doesn't concern us."

"What? Other than how rude you and the others have been, we've done nothing too unforgivable."

"The less you know, the better. No one's going to bother the little wench from now on, so she should keep her mouth closed and wait with the rest of us. That business with Miah and Rumel can be sorted at a later time. It's not like I meant for it to happen, she is a servant though. It's not uncommon."

"Something happened between Karla, Rumel and Miah?"

An arm around her neck held the scream in place. "There you are. Get down, now." Her guard whispered in her ear. To limit the chances of a crash landing, she climbed down without fuss. "You understand this is the last time, right? Tanya told me to be strict with you."

Kitana was waiting in the carriage, keeping the reigns warm. She confirmed Timothan would be visiting in the morning, so she would like to get some sleep.

"What took you so long?"

"He was working on something that I couldn't disturb. I had to wait. What were you doing out there?"

"I just wanted to check on Karla."

"Oh, well did you see her? Is she alright?"

"I didn't see her, but they seem to be treating her better."

"She knows where we are, and that we're here to help. Maybe they just needed father to scare some sense into them. I'm sure she's fine now."

For her own peace of mind, she was going to believe that too. The Nadine girl already stated other than being mocked for her lowly status, Karla wasn't in any danger. They were all just on edge about the meeting. Things had gone, good, considering how they could have gone. They didn't have to be wrapped so tight now.

Her guard took to parking the carriage, letting them out at the door. They snuck up the stairs without rousing their parents. Inside her room, Mileena threw her wet clothes onto a chair to dry, then slid under her blankets to rid herself of the bone chilling cold. Images of that man rolling around with his pillow, provoked her to cocoon herself in her covers. She couldn't fight off the sleep as she originally intended. If by chance they did meet in the land of dreams, she was going to thoroughly explain to him how he had no hopes of courting her.

A mist rolled in with the morning. The world was wet and dreary, yet refreshed. Staving off the cold of yesterday, she avoided waking up with a sneeze or cough. The events of last night came back to her in spurts as she went about her morning. For once, she hadn't done something that was going to bite her in the backside later.

The house was still in the process of waking and help was few. Nothing prepared, she grabbed some sweet bread from the kitchen. Which was for the best, she didn't have much of an appetite once Karla settled back in the forefront of her thoughts.

At best, they were all pretending to be nice to her, with the exception of maybe the two who had spoke up for her. At worse, she was forced to put up with constant belittlement and teasing, while mourning her sister and waiting on answers.

"What should I do? Should I do, anything?" She set her bread on her desk, having lost the little appetite she did have. "Is there anything I can do? Something happened but, I don't know what. I could make things worse."

"You could get her killed." Knowing it was an exaggeration didn't soften the blow to her ego. When she interfered, she always made things worse. Even when she did a little good, her lack of forethought meant ruin was just around the corner to overshadow whatever success she could have claimed.

"There's my little sorceress." Mileena tilted her head in confusion at her father. "You have a habit of disappearing. I assume since you reappeared so quickly last night, and you're here this morning, it's nothing to be worried about?"

"Certainly nothing to worry about." She shifted her gaze back out the window.

"Good. Of course you don't have to wake us for a midnight stroll, but leave a note or something next time you and your little henchmen both get the urge to leave in the middle of the night, during a storm. We don't need more missing relatives."

"I'm sorry father. It was my fault." Her refusal to elaborate made him laugh. "A lot happened yesterday. I needed to talk it out with someone. That was irresponsible of me."

"Did the talk help?" She shrugged and nodded, he was correctly unconvinced. "Do you ever feel like a sacrifice?" Her body pivoted. "Have I ever, referred to you as, a sacrifice?"

No immediate memories of him doing so came to mind, so she denied it, regardless of how much it sounded like something he would say. "I don't think you have. But, I don't know. I honestly don't feel like I'm making enough sacrifices sometimes, and others, I'm overwhelmed."

"Outworld, has a backup. We don't." He put his head down. "That's not what I meant to say at all. When you were a child, I always worried that while trying to get you to understand the importance of your position, I'd neglect to make sure you knew, you were important too. I'd even foolishly thought to put such a task on Kitana's little shoulders."

He came to her side, joining her in staring out the window. She figured he was looking for some kind of reassurance. Vows of honesty always seem to come at the worse times. She didn't feel important outside her title. Her inadequacies as a successor were as evident as her failures in other aspects of her life. Mileena was nowhere near as important as the next empress of Outworld.

"What happened with Bo'Tari, that young man died, because he felt less valuable than ideals, that weren't even his. I don't ever want you to feel that way. Nothing is worth your life. You deserve to live to see whatever you hope to accomplish come to fruition. You're important rather you succeed us or not." She was holding it together by a thread. "Kitana loves you, I'm sure she's doing her best, but if you need to talk, talk to us too. We might understand a little better than her. We're all here to help you."

"Yes father. I will."

His words entered her world of pure darkness, a lone lantern fighting to be seen in a sea of blackness. The dim glow against everything that lurked in the folds of her imagination.

"Good. If you go out today, wear something warm. Drink something warm too." His departing was as abrupt as his entrance.

It was too cool to go out. There was nothing to do. She didn't feel like reading, sewing, she could go for a bit of sparring, but Kitana was going to be busy preparing for her day with Timothan.

She went downstairs in a shawl and found somewhere to lie down. Kicking her feet up, she turned her eyes to the sky, enduring as much as she could, before the cloudy brightness made her look away. Karla was finally fading from her mind. Whatever was going on, in the grand scheme of things, it wasn't something the royal family should be meddling in. Their personal affairs were theirs to work out.

"Good morning dear." Her mother walked in with a cup of something steamy. "Make sure you drink something warm today." She took a seat on the couch opposite her. "Yesterday was quite interesting. When dealing with Tarkat, expectations should always be open. The only thing you can count on is chaos."

"Tarkat didn't seem to be the problem."

"So you think as your father does?" Mileena offered a flaccid wave of her hand. Her mother laughed. "I'd rather he be right about this. But he always has a, best case scenario in the worse situation, way of looking at everything. I value his opinion, above all others, even then he isn't always right. Sometimes, it gets to where I wish he wasn't so close. So I could handle things without hurting his feelings or asking for his input. A word of advice my love, set boundaries right away. You will be empress. Your husband will be king. The final say is always yours. Make sure he knows that from the beginning."

"These are politics. Father has already proven he knows what he's talking about, but he's not always right. What would hurt his feelings? From what I see, you should be happy he takes such an active role, and he should be happy you want to shoulder more of the decision making. It's, a lot."

"I love that you're taking this seriously. That's the problem though. When two people love each other and both want to lessen the other's burden it can cause more problems than it solves. You end up bumping heads more. If I sat back and let your father make more decisions, yes I'd be less burdened but not less stressed. Both of our methods require a lot of micromanaging."

She moaned. "That sounds like a lot of work for me. I'll be doing the work of two until I marry."

"Not necessarily. You know being a parent taught me a lot about ruling that I think could only come from having been a mother. Just because something is unavoidable, doesn't mean it has to be out of your control. Sometimes even conflict has to be turned to an advantage. War has it's place."

"Securing resources and land?"

"Securing peace. Controlled opposition. A dirty side to politics. Do you ever wonder why we host so many celebrations?" She shook her head. "People need distractions. Something to feel a part of. They need to be rallied. If not, the unfairness of life consumes them. Their differences become more evident. That's clear to you after what happened with the Centaurians and Shokan?" She nodded. "Peace among them, in a perfect world would be ideal. But, they are too similar for us to coexist peacefully under such a union. If they are too preoccupied with each other to bother us, well, it's an unfortunate blessing."

"Why does everything I find out feel like, looking on the bright side of a dark void?"

"That's a very poetic way of looking at it. That's exactly what it is. That is why you need a strong love to not let it consume you. If not for your father, as I said, Outworld wouldn't be what it is today. I just blissfully assume that's for the best. Your father is a wonderful man."

"Yeah." Looking at the door, she quickly thought of something to change the subject. "Um, so, Kitana and Timothan. So much happened, they didn't have time to talk, but they were sitting together."

"You, really believe she has feelings for that boy?" Mileena groaned and affirmed her assertion. "I just, worry. The way she's been acting lately, I have reason to be skeptical." She took a sip of her drink. "He's a sweet enough boy. I wish I could have asked him to keep an eye on that girl. I spent all night worried about her. After all she's been through."

"So you believe her?"

"Of course. Of all the lies she could have told, she picked one that easy to tear apart? A true extortionists would have assumed a more sympathetic identity. A royal who'd lost everything and resorted to a life of servitude is more relatable than a servant who's making trouble for her employer. She seems like a tough girl. So those little insults and such aren't going to bother her. I just pray that's all she's dealing with."

She hadn't been the only one plagued by Karla's plight. And the both of them still didn't think this was something they needed to intervene on. So she wouldn't either. She would cohabit with these nagging thoughts until they resolved themselves.

"He's here." Kitana tried to run pass them. Her mother snatched her back by the arm, asking who it was. Kitana gave a brief explanation, vague on many details.

"Kitana, you do not run to him. Let him be escorted in you silly girl." She fixed her hair and adjusted her clothes. "You don't want him to see you without composure. That's for after the wedding." Kitana looked so anxious her mother made her drink whatever was in her cup. "You sit down. Mileena sit up. You were practically falling asleep all night. Make a good impression for your sister."

An elderly woman brought Tim into the lounge to greet them. He was moist from the mist. "Morning. I mean, good morning empress. Princess. Kitana."

"Good morning Timothan." Kitana reached out her hand in a shaking gesture. Their mother turned it for a more intimate greeting. He still opted to shake her hand despite the change in presentation. Then they all stood there.

"Have you had breakfast young man? It's so early I doubt the inn workers would have opened shop so soon. You'll join us won't you? We'd love to have you."

Now here they were, at the table, once again. Saying nothing. Kitana was sitting right next to the man she desired and wasn't even trying to look at him.

All she needed to do was get her that first kiss. The level of closeness that had been unlocked by her first kiss had been life changing. Lucky for Kitana she wouldn't have to endure all the strife Mileena did to get it. She could in all actuality lean over and kiss him now. Maybe it would be embarrassing, but it wouldn't be an intervention worthy tragedy.

All the advice Kitana had been given, was for the most part the same. She needed to drop her guard just a little, shed some of that conservative demeanor and just, make a move, any kind of move. But she didn't need to throw herself at this boy. Her mother had the right idea. Kitana needn't be desperate for anyone.

Attraction really was something. Kitana could talk to people easy enough, despite her shyness. She'd made quick friends with Logan and Reaver. All the girls in the barracks loved her. For some odd reason, she was tongue tied when it came to this man? Aside from Tanya, who didn't count, Mileena couldn't think of one woman she'd had trouble speaking to.

She didn't need to pitch woo. Something about her was naturally attractive enough to make her desirable to women who desired women. Most importantly, the woman she longed for was among those she attracted.

Then again, her nervousness, as her sister said, came from the fear of being considered repulsive, for even showing such affection. She hadn't yet tried to woo a woman on her own merit. She wasn't a wandering drifter like Dante, or a fearless powerhouse like Sarabi. She was the next empress of Outworld. Once she was more well known, she wouldn't be able to move around as freely. She may never know how Kitana feels.

What was she supposed to tell her sister? This invisible boy had no reason to not be head over heels in love with her. Kitana was like the perfect version of Mileena. Reserved, thoughtful, proper. What could she advise her on? She would be better off asking literally anyone else. Even that ill mannered guard of hers.

She's just trying to include you, so you don't feel so useless, like you are.

It didn't matter where the thought came from, or why it was so loud, it was right. Kitana had already had these talks with Tanya. She had already come to the conclusion they would no longer be able to relate to each other. She was holding herself back, to spare Mileena's feelings. Kitana was, normal. What could her wicked sister teach her about what was not innate in her?

"Excuse me, please." She wasn't needed here, like she wasn't needed last night. Her mother could handle this. All she could provide was further distraction.

Her faults, flaws and misfortunes were bombarding her from all sides. She didn't want to cry, but on the off chance she did, she didn't want to be a bother, so she saw herself out into that morning mist.

Spritz from the high grass wet her knees. The upkeep was severely lacking on the outside of the home. Her aunt and uncle would have never allowed this, even if he had to make Xandras do it himself. If she couldn't be of use to her sister, parents, or citizens, she could possibly help the servants.

Just like the Umgadi. You're more suited to serve than rule. When it was a choice, she wore that truth like a badge of honor. Now that it was arguably all she could do, it was nothing more than another pair of shackles she wasn't good enough to wear.

Just by happenstance, she wandered back into her uncle's work yard. Welted wood and broken wheels peeked through wheat, weeds and wet blades of overgrown patches of grass. If she was going to be of use, she should see what she could manage before getting others involved. It might be a nice project to keep herself from seeping into another depressive state.

Everything was rusted over, broken and damaged by many rains. The first thing she tried to pick up left her hands grimy from moist dirt and crud. She needed gloves. A light wind blew the door to the shed. It creaked open just a crack. "Maybe there's some gloves in there."

Scooting a pile of junk out of the walkway, she pushed into the room, knocking over a mountain of yard maintaining tools that were for some reason blocking the door. Perhaps their hooks had rusted, or an animal had gotten in there and moved them around. Inside she set them against the wall, pausing when she caught sight of the animal that had likely set them up.

A beautiful sleeping deer.

No bed to speak of. Bench with a tarp thrown over it and a sack of dirt as a pillow. Karla wasn't even lying on it, just bent over it. Her clothes were dirty, torn in some places, she looked wet. She was sweating despite how cool it was outside. Was she sick?

"Karla?" Mileena called out to her, getting closer. "Karla, what are you doing here? Do you need help?" Receiving no response, she bent down behind her, putting a hand on her back to give her a shake. A splitting pain shot through the side of her head, then everything was gone.

Opening her eyes triggered the pain unconsciousness blinded her to. Moving any upper part of her face sent that ache throughout her skull. Holding her head, she sat up on the bench, shuffling the tarp. When she swung her legs around to settle on the floor, they collided with a lumpy heap.

Karla. Eyes half open, staring up at her. Those big brown doe eyes weren't that of prey or predator. They were alert, apologetic and exhausted.

"Are you, alright?" She huffed. Her eyes closed, staying shut longer than a blink ought to last. As if her eyelids weighed a ton.

"What's wrong? Are you alright? Are you sick? Were you out in the rain? Did you, walk here? Karla what happened?"

Her words ran together, incoherent, nonsensical and slurred. Shivering and sweating, she was definitely sick. Sleeping on a wet moldy floor, in a drafty old shed wasn't going to make things better for her.

"Come on Karla, get up. You need to get warm." Ignoring her own throbbing headache, she knelt down to help Karla to her feet. In spite of their heights being identical, she was as light as Mariko or Opal. Confident in her strength, Mileena hoisted her off the ground. Getting her into the house again was easy enough. Staff was scarce so there was no one to ask for suggestions on a place she could be taken to rest. Her mother was busy with Kitana and Timothan, she couldn't interrupt that. Her father was nowhere to be found. The only place she didn't need permission to be was, her room.

Awaking her just enough she could help in the transition from her arms to her back, Mileena carried her up the stairs. Cold as a corpse, Karla was generating very little heat, while sapping all the heat around her.

In the confines of her room, she stood the unresponsive woman beside the bed, and peeled the frosty clothes from her skin. It was a slow process as she tried to not worsen the already shredded garment.

When her fragile body was tucked under the sheet, Mileena's headache roared for immediate attention. Shaking from the cold, thinking, breathing too hard. Any action, no matter how trivial, enticed the pain to pulse through her entire head, down her back. She wasn't going to stop shivering until she was out of these frigid clothes, and she wasn't going to stop thinking unless she was sleeping.

A sneeze knocked her off balance, tumbling her into bed. Could it be a delayed reaction from being out in the rain last night? Probably. Tossing her clothes aside, she wiggled under the thin cover next to Karla. She'd managed to generate a little warmth from just a few minutes of being wrapped up. Or maybe Mileena was just getting colder.

It was neither her intention or movements that brought Karla closer to her. She reached for her of her own accord. Too weak to dissuade her, she tried to make her as comfortable as possible. Heat and pressure overtook her face. It was time for sleep. The last thing she saw before slipping into unconsciousness was Karla's uncharacteristically serene face.

"Is this how you want your mother to find out?" Sitting in a chair next to her bed, her father was staring over her. "I think a conversation might be less, startling." He put a hand on her head. "We were looking for you, you know. Some guest stopped by looking for her. We didn't know she was here, so we weren't able to tell them she was. How did we get here?"

Careful with her head, she sat up slowly, thankful to not feel nearly as horrible as before. "I went for a walk. Was going to clean up the yard a bit, needed gloves from the shed. She was passed out in there. I brought her in here."

"That doesn't explain your condition. Why you're both like this. She has a fever and you have a bump on your head. Clothes all over the floor."

"We got wet. I think I scared her when she was passed out, she hit me with something."

Her father's eyes scanned the room, as though confirmation of her story could be found among the clothes. "Well, I'll ask the attendees where she can be properly set up when she wakes. I don't want you getting sick too. Your mother will surely want to question her when she can speak. And we'll have to inform the others she is here."

"I don't think you should."

"We can't have them raising a fuss looking for her. She's here now, we'll take no offers to remove her." He kept staring over her, seeing exactly what she wasn't saying. "What is it Mileena?"

"Promise not to get upset?" He smiled, shaking his head. "Last night, we didn't just go for a walk around the house, or in the rain. We snuck over to the inn, so Kitana could invite that boy over today." She was ashamed of not shouldering all the blame. "While Kitana was talking to Tim, I went walking around and heard some of them talking about her. It's not just that they've been treating her terribly, something happened between her and two of the boys. I don't know what, and I should have said something before, but I didn't know what to say. She shouldn't have to go back. If they're worried, they deserve to worry. If they know she's here, they'll just come over and bother her. You don't want visitors while auntie and uncle aren't here, right? Then don't tell them."

"Am I to believe, nothing from our talk got through to you? Sneaking out, in the middle of the night without telling us, while all of this is going on? Kitana too? Rather you insisted or not, Kitana has a mind of her own. She has to think for herself."

"Don't be upset with her. I told her to. She didn't want to. She really, likes that boy. I'm only telling you because everything sunk in. Something strange is going on with those people. I'm sure you and mother know they're hiding something. But you're not trying to find out what. Not all of them are here for the same thing, I don't mean they require different help. Trust me father, I'm not trying to make trouble. I heard all of this, by accident."

"I understand. The most important thing right now, is your cousin and his family's location. None of these kids know where they are. Without them, we can't be sure what to believe or what's actually going on. We're not overlooking the obvious, we're trying to get to the root of it. They refuse to speak of Xandras outside of saying he asked them to come back. If they're willing to hurt each other to keep quiet about it, well we don't want to have to get that aggressive with them when we can't confirm whatever they say."

"I did it again I see." She lied back, just now noticing the thicker blanket they were wrapped in. "Waiting is best."

"It probably isn't, but it's the smartest thing we can do, at least in reference to them. Your mother and I want you girls to stay here, where we know where you are. Leave the footwork to us. No more sneaking out, alright?"

He excused himself when Karla stretched and yawned. She turned over on her side so quick, Mileena knew she had to be awake. I'm sorry, thank you, excuse me. Mileena didn't know what to expect, but it surely wasn't "You have to stop startling me." Karla shoved the covers off her body, threw her legs over the side, then wrapped back up in the blankets. "Where are my clothes?"

At least her sister had the courtesy to redress her when she for whatever reason had to clothe her. This poor woman woke up nearly naked, in a house full of strangers, in a bed of all places. "Sorry, I'll get you something else to wear. You were soaking wet, cold and, um, how do you feel?"

Karla looked her up and down. "Where are your clothes?"

"They got wet, when I carried you up here."

"Alright then, thank you. I'd like that something else to wear please."

"Yes, right away. Would you perhaps like to bathe first? When I found you, you were lying on that filthy shed floor. I can draw us a bath," She swallowed, retracting her words. "You, I can draw you a bath." Karla's face shifted from neutral, to something slightly unpleasant. The corners of her mouth dropped and she cut her eyes.

"Thank you."

"Is something wrong?"

"Not at all." She jumped out of bed, on shaky legs. Reached for her dirty, discarded dress.

Mileena hopped up, holding out her hand. "I can have that cleaned and mended for you if you want to keep it."

"It's fine. I'll deal with it."

"Karla, really, it's okay, give it to me. You want to keep it? You want it cleaned? It will get handled faster if you give it to me."

Her arms folded across her chest when the cloth was handed over. "You expect me to walk to the washroom, like this?"

"Wait right here, while I prepare everything. Be patient."

She was already in her sister's room before remembering she wasn't at home. She pawed through Kitana's dresser until she found a nice dress and blouse. Nothing appeared disturbed so it was unlikely Kitana was wearing these clothes anyway. Back in her room, Karla was not where she'd left her, standing by the bed. She was instead hiding in a corner away from the door and window. "What are you doing over there? Aren't you still cold? You could have gotten back in bed."

"Is everything ready?"

"I just had to get you some clothes. I'll leave them here. There's spare towels in the washroom."

"Still nothing for me to cover up in? I have to walk all the way to the servant's wash like this?"

"Servant's wash? I don't know where that is. There's a washroom down the hall. There's no one out there now. If we run, no one will see us."

"Run?"

"It's pretty dark right now. Let's go." She set the clothes on the bed, grabbed Karla's hand and opened the door. As soon as her body turned in the direction of the washroom, she was face to face with her guard and a wide eyed man. They were all in similar stages of indecency.

The sound of another door opening scared her guard and her company back into the room next to hers. She and Karla remained frozen in place as her mother and father stared at them from across the hall. Her father, standing out of her mother's line of view shook his head in disbelief. Her mother stood patiently, waiting to finish her sentence.

"We're going to take a bath, if that's alright."

"Together? Did you not think she may want to bathe alone, Mileena?"

She had offered and Karla didn't appear to care either way. It almost seemed she was upset by Mileena mentioning only preparing a bath for her. "I did ask,"

"Get to the washroom please." Her father waved her along. She heard them going back and forth about her as she was leaving.

"That was, I'm sorry Karla, I should have brought us robes or towels, I just thought we could make it before,"

"It was only your parents, your guard, her male company." She rolled her eyes. "You can, have the bath first. I'll clean it after you or reuse the water. Whatever you prefer."

"It's, big enough for both of us, we can use it at the same time. Only if you want. I just thought, you'd like some privacy or you'd like to stretch. But as you can see, it is quite large."

"Less wasteful if we go together. If you don't mind bathing with a servant."

"Is that why you made such a sad face?" She shied away, looking at random clutter. "Why would I have a problem bathing with you? You were just sleeping in my bed."

"Why? Why did you bring me to your room? It would have been easier for you to leave me with the servants of the house."

"It's a little strange around here with my cousin and his family being absent. Less help than usual. I didn't want to bother anyone, and you just needed somewhere to lie down."

Karla removed her last remaining pieces of clothing. "There was a couch in your room. You could have put me there if you needed to lie down too."

Just like that, all those feelings came rushing back, reminding her that her interactions with women were forever now going to be a little to the left of normal. Karla's long slender legs stepped into the pool right beside Mileena. So exposed and still modest.

Mileena grabbed the bathing basin containing cleaning items then got in beside her. "I'm used to sharing my bed, well no, not my bed but," She blew steam off the surface of the water. "You've heard of the Umgadi I'm sure?" Karla nodded. "As the firstborn daughter, I'm a member. I'm part of a squad. I used to go out with them to handle various tasks and sometimes we'd be gone for days at a time. A lot of sleeping and bathing together. So it doesn't bother me at all."

"You're quite different from most of the royals I deal with. I'd be lashed for using their baths. And the only way I'd ever be in bed with one," Her sarcastic smile faded.

"My father once told me, there's a difference between royalty and wealthy. Royals are servants, with servants. The wealthy have no such obligation, their accomplishments only need benefit them. As the next queen of Outworld, I'm here to serve all my citizens to the best of my ability. That includes you. Especially you, without you and people like you, I can't imagine much would get done around here."

Karla swished the water around with her hand. "I'm bathing with the next queen of Outworld."

"You are. Your future queen would like to know, why you were passed out in her uncle's shed."

"I need to speak with Xandras. I wanted to be here, the moment he arrived."

"Why not come to the house then?"

"I didn't want to, be a bother."

"It was more of a bother to carry you in and up a flight of stairs, than to let you in through the front door." Mileena laughed at the way she buried her face in the water. "Did you, spend the night out there?" She nodded. "You could have caught your death like that."

"I couldn't stay with them. I just, need to speak with this Xandras. I have to find my sister. She's all I have. She wasn't sick like everyone else."

"Karla, how much do you know about, Tarkat?"

"It's not fatal, and it can be reversed. That's why they're allowed to go to the colony right? That's for those who need more help. Who can't get better at home. Is that where my sister is? Because she didn't need to be there. She was already getting better."

"I don't know." Putting herself in her shoes, she tried to think of what she'd need to hear right now. Reassurance? That would be lying and filling her with false hope. The truth? That could either crush her or send her on a wild goose chase ending in possibly her own demise. An inconclusive self satisfying technicality? They didn't know if spontaneous recovery was possible. Who's to say her sister wasn't somewhere, back to normal?

Their kind elderly host came baring two robes and pairs of slippers. That welcomed break in the awkward silence encouraged them both to bathe quickly so they could get back to the room. This time fully covered, no one was in the hall to see them. Inside her room the second their robes were dropped so they could get dressed, the door opened.

"Goodness Sindel, they're still naked. You come talk to them."

Barely were her bottoms on when her mother burst into the room. "Oh Jerrod. I'm sorry about this, Karla, I hope he didn't startle you. We were just wanting to ask you a few questions, if you don't mind." The two girls settled on the bed, while her mother took the seat her father had occupied. Her father was summoned again when they were decent. "I expect this to be cordial, truthful, respectful. You are in no trouble and will not be accosted while in our presence."

"Can you tell us, exactly, from your earliest recollection what happened?"

Her parents hung on every word of her epic tale. Tarkat was definitely spreading and no one was following protocol. Entire families were going to be infected. Cities. The colony wouldn't be able to handle such an influx. This was over a year ago, there was no telling how many were undergoing transformations and how many newly infected there were.

Would this have happened had her parents not been preoccupied with her? Had she not distanced herself from her sister? Had she not developed these feelings?

When her recounting came to a close, Karla asked her parents if they had any idea where her sister might be. She could tell her father thought as she did. He didn't want to shatter her hopes of reuniting with the only family she had left. Her mother on the other hand, was more upset and concerned with the spread of not only misinformation, but a destructive disease.

"I hate to be the barer of bad news, but Karla, it is unlikely your sister will be able to return to you. You don't, get better, from Tarkat. There have been no reports of spontaneous remission or significant lasting regression. Progression rate varies from person to person, regardless it's always a steady increase. It sounds to me like we may be dealing with a major outbreak."

"We should speak with the others immediately so we can send the proper investigation team."

"Now I'm really worried about them. Of all people, I know they'd observe the rules. Even if," Her statement hung in the air, stable without completion. "Thank you Karla, excuse us. Mileena, see to it she's tended to."

When they were alone, Karla put her head in her hands, her shoulders heaved. "What am I supposed to do, if she's gone?" She wiped her eyes. "No, it's a trick. Royals, you're all liars. You don't care if it kills us. They sent my sister somewhere else, and sent the others to seek real treatment. You don't want anyone to know it's possible to get better without your help."

"Karla, I'm sorry. That's just not true."

She stood up, sniffling. "No. You're just like them. Coin is all that matters to you people. If it was as bad as you say, none of them would be out there asking how to manage their treasuries. So that's it, how much? How much is this treatment? How much so my sister can have a chance?" Mileena didn't know what to say, so she let her continue bargaining. "Is that fair to you? She's a good person, she's kind, she does what she's told, she doesn't deserve this."

"Few people do." Noble's face flashed before her eyes. "Remember when I told you I was in the Umgadi? Some time back, maybe a couple years ago now, we were called to a village. The wrong one. And so we walked to the next one. There was a huge fire. The town was overrun by Tarkatans. I spent the night hiding in a crawlspace with two other members, after watching someone I thought was my sister, get eaten alive by a pack of them. I woke up the next day prepared to lie next to her remains and give myself to them. If there was any way I could help your sister, I would do so without hesitation. It's not an issue of class or coin. I've been nearly infected twice, and both times I had to be isolated. My mother made these rules to limit the spread. It's working so well, some people have been lucky enough to never have encountered Tarkat. They care more about coin because they don't know how bad it will get."

Karla clenched her hand around the door, gripping it so hard she could hear her palm sliding against it. "Where are you going?"

"I'm not going to get any help here."

"Then where are you going to get it?" She clasped her hands together, using them to distract herself. "The only help you're likely to run into, are con artists trying to take advantage of desperate people. If there was a cure out there, that person would have already found their way to us, so we could distribute it. They would be well compensated enough to never work a day in their lives, elevated to royal status. I know it's a lot to take in, but I don't want you to go out there and make things worse for yourself."

The handle turned and she was gone.

She wanted to run after her, but what could she say? She'd made this journey, already suffered the loss of her parents, mistreatment from her traveling companions, just to be told she'd likely already lost her sister? How was she supposed to react? Logically? What was she supposed to do? Move on with her life?

Those half baked conspiracies were hopefully nothing more than an attempt to rationalize the unfairness of it all. If that was the conclusion those who'd never come in contact with Tarkat were coming to, things were probably much worse than any of them could comprehend.

Rampant raids by crazed, diseased remorseless maniacs? What could they do? It was only a matter of time at this rate. They'd let this fester for nearly two years.

Tragically, it may have been too late for Karla's sister, but it wasn't for hers. Right now, having Kitana out of her sight was making each breath a struggle. Pace quickening, she flew down the stairs, avoiding the windows. All that open space, flooded with Tarkatans. Where were their guards? Why had they allowed her aunt's disgust of deviants to compromise their safety?

All these halls stretched on forever, separating her from her family, an exit. Her guards weren't as thorough as her Umgadi sisters. They weren't experienced with fighting Tarkatans. They weren't like Tanya who would take the time to learn the layout so she could quickly get to them if something happened. They wouldn't sleep in her room to watch over her.

She finally reached the last place she'd seen her sister. She wasn't there. She didn't hear her or anyone else for that matter.

"A Tarkatan attack wouldn't be this quiet."

Looking out the wall sized window in the connected room, that horrible scene she'd described to Karla was materializing for her. The quiet she, Elaine and Julie experienced the morning after. So much was going on around them, and it was deathly quiet. Her family was here, guards were here. A handful of servants were here, and she still felt alone.

Protecting her family was going to fall on her. A stampede was on the horizon. That's why her cousin and his family weren't here. They were already gone. It was coming.

"Mileena? Why are you just standing there? Mother and father said you were upstairs in bed. What happened? Were you sick? You're sweating. Mileena? Mileena what's wrong?"

There was her sister. Attaching herself by gripping her wrist, she was instantly calmer. "Where are mother and father?"

"They just left to take Timothan back to the inn. What's going on? Are you sick? Father implied you might not be feeling well."

"Have you seen Karla?"

"No? She's here?"

She may have been in denial right now but she didn't deserve to die like this because she didn't know. She could come home with them. "Karla. Where are you? Show yourself." She dragged her sister close behind, ignoring whatever she was saying back there. There would be plenty of time for explanations when they were home. She wouldn't take no for an answer. They would be safer at home. If her parents wanted to stay, well as Tanya said, they'd fare better not having to worry about them.

"Have you lost your mind? Stop screaming. What happened?" Mileena continued pulling her along, Kitana resisted, holding her ground. "You want me to go with you."

"We don't have time, they are on the way."

"Who?" Kitana eased her stance, giving in just enough they were walking again. "Who is on the way?"

"It's not safe here, we should have never come, especially not without more guards. This was stupid."

"If you stop being so vague and tell me what's coming, I could respond appropriately, don't you think?"

"Tarkatans. They're coming. Karla said it's spreading and no one is following mother's orders. It's been years, they've probably amassed an army. Or they're splitting off into smaller fractions, roaming the land, killing,"

"Let's sit down and talk about this, please."

"Kitana no. Do you not understand? We're alone,"

"Come with me." The urgency in her voice, she finally understood. Kitana led her through the house, down many halls, around many corners. After five minutes, she stopped in front of a plain door. She opened it, stepped inside, closed herself in. Several seconds later she waved Mileena in. "Could you hear me? I was talking while I was in there. It's roomy, you can't hear anything from the outside. It's safe in here. Come in."

Keeping Kitana near the wall, Mileena put herself closest to the door. If anything came through that door, it would have to go through her to get to her sister.

"Now, can you tell me exactly what she said?"

They needed to be quiet. "Shush."

"Mileena, did she actually say those words exactly, or are you,"

"Kitana. Didn't you find it strange no one at that meeting mentioned Tarkat? When Karla did, they were prepared to attack her, in front of us? They know. They're hiding it. It's been years. Auntie, uncle and Xandras are probably,"

"Can you just tell me what she said? I want to understand it for myself." Recounting her story from start to finish, Mileena rattled off every detail, going so far as to mimic Karla's gestures and expressions. "I see. That is, something to worry about, without question. And we need to be proactive. But, consider this. We would know of a large scale Tarkat infection."

"We didn't know about the one just a few days away. This,"

"That was one town, likely taken by surprise. You spoke to Li Mei right? Tanya was there. She saw everything. She saw how many other people were potentially infected. She had to report that. Don't you think they would have some kind of safeguard in place for these kinds of things? Surely mother and father do."

"Mother and father didn't know. They were too worried about us to,"

"You know mother wouldn't ignore the risk, no matter what. Mother and father know exactly what you know. And they're still out there, conducting business. Mother and father are worried about it spreading. The fact we haven't heard about any massive attacks means there likely aren't any. Transmission, progression. We're not sure how it spreads, but it's not easy to catch, remember?" She caressed her scar. "People who took more damage than you, who didn't receive such quick aftercare still ended up being fine."

"But she said he was ill, and her sister,"

"Her sister could have just been sick, like you were. The son of her household could have just been sick with something else. They don't know what to look out for. I'd wager most the people who could have contracted it were people who didn't know anything about Tarkatans. They didn't know what to expect. It's sad, but we're probably dealing with a couple households. Once symptoms start to show, normal paranoia and aggression might take care of the problem."

"How can you be so calm about this?"

"We faced Tarkatans twice, and lived. All we did was run." She giggled. "I didn't think I'd ever be able to look back at that time and laugh but, Leisa, she's a lot of fun to hide with."

"Fun?"

"She's got a very, chaotic peace about her. When we were hiding, they'd surrounded us. I was so scared I started crying. She was scared too, but she asked me, do you think the rest of our lives means the next five minutes? If we survive the next five minutes, we deserve to live at least a million years. When we made it out, she said it would be smooth sailing, we were going to get our million." She laughed again. "It was most certainly not smooth sailing. We had many more close encounters, but we survived." She put a hand on Mileena's shoulder. "She's almost the exact opposite of Timothan, but I think she's the kind of woman I'd like."

"Kitana, don't say things like that. How can you think of things like this? How can you let yourself be distracted? It was wrong of me to encourage you to focus on anything other than this impending threat. I'm an idiot. I'm your older sister, I'm not supposed to be like this. I'm the future queen. I'm not supposed to act like this. I'm so scared."

"I think it's okay to be distracted sometimes. What's the other option? Hiding in a closet? When the crisis is over, we have to know how to live, right?"

"What if this is a crisis that doesn't end? What if this is our last crisis?"

"Then I definitely want to get that kiss from Tim. And you want to tell Elaine you love her, don't you? Do you honestly think a horde is just over the hill?"

"It could be Kitana. You remember the town. We didn't know what was going on, until we saw them. We're in Xandras' home, surrounded by woods. We'd be the last to know."

"Mother and father are in town right now. We went to the inn just last night. We would have been the first to know. You have a village of guards to protect you."

"The last time we were here the guards were very little help. The Umgadi, who handles them regularly did everything. And they're not even here. Tanya should have come with us."

"I'm sure she would have if she knew you'd be like this and auntie wasn't going to be here. The things she was implying about her because you wouldn't leave her tent. She was very ready to separate Tanya's soul from her body. Even when I explained to her you were just upset and were there by choice, she'd make herself upset with her own imagination." She was laughing again, harder than before. "We were watching you one night. You went into one tent, stayed for a while then went to another. Auntie gets this horrified look on her face, she's about to storm over. She was convinced they were forcing you to have relations with the entire squad. Xandras had to help me reason with her you probably just went into the wrong tent. Uncle even tried to help us. He said, Santra leave those women alone, they probably think you're a deviant with the way you stare at them all day."

"Why would she think something like that?" The secondhand embarrassment she caught from being spoken about in such a way. As if any of them would do something like that. Her aunt had more devious thoughts than she did.

"If Tim would have been there then, he could have come to my room and she probably wouldn't have noticed."

"How did, that go?" She put her head on her knees. "I'm sorry Kitana. It's just, being back here. What Karla said," Tears rolled off her knees, thumping on the wood panel floor. "Her sister, it's all my fault. I don't want anything to happen to you. I keep letting everyone down. I'm going to be the queen of Outworld. I'm supposed to keep everyone safe. And I can't. I make everything worse."

"Have you tried talking to mother and father?"

"I can't. It's my duty. I'm the one they have to depend on. I don't want them to see how unprepared I am. If something happens to them. They should have just let them take me. But I don't want them to feel that way too. I don't want them to feel like they made the wrong choice." She ground her teeth. "But they did."

Kitana's hands came around her face, massaging her cheeks until she unlocked her jaw. "Li Mei used to deal with Tarkat daily. She gets called away to handle round ups and potential cases all the time. Does she ever look stressed? You stress her out more than Tarkatans. You stress Tanya out more than Tarkatans. You stress yourself out more than Tarkatans."

She laughed some, but the tears wouldn't stop. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry."

"I'm not doing this right. Who do you need to talk to? Elaine? Tanya? I got it. Hiziza. Pretend I'm her."

"Kitana, no."

"I haven't spent as much time with her as the others, but I think I understand her well enough. Go on, give it a go." Her mouth opened and Kitana cut her off. "I think you worry too much. You're thinking, instead of drinking, that's the problem."

She'd never said it, but that was exactly how she would have handled things. Despite how much she wanted Elaine, she could really go for leaning on Hiziza right now. They weren't like Li Mei and Tanya or the women in their squads. They were still too young to be sent on requests involving Tarkatans or anything of that nature. Still, having them there to feel this same sense of dread and anxiety would have meant the world to her. She didn't need her parents running around shaken and terrified like her. She needed 15 other scared women beside her equally as visibly afraid as she was.

She wasn't with them the first time, nor the second time, during the aftermath of a Tarkat encounter. They had each other and they were fine. Fine enough to return to duty when they were released from quarantine. Mileena only had Kitana, and if Kitana was going to leave her for this boy, she would have no one. She'd have to face these things alone. Elaine had been gone so long, it felt like she was never coming home. She couldn't talk to women. Even if she could, she'd never be allowed to court one. She'd have to endure all this alone, or take a husband she had no interest in.

"Kitana,"

"Yes?"

"Don't leave me. Invite him to our home, move him to Sun Do. Just don't leave me. I can't do this alone."

"Can I open the door?" Mileena shook her head. "What do you think is on the other side of it? A horde of bloodthirsty Tarkatans, or an empty hallway, an empty yard, and an empty forest?" Kitana reached across her and pushed the door open. Sitting in that darkness for that short time, even the dim light was too much. "It started here. It's been a while now. If disaster was really looming out there, it would have started here first. We've been in town, we've been here for two days now. Nothing's happened. I doubt anything will. If it does, we're a day by horse, two days on foot, from home."

She let herself be pulled from the closet and led back to a more familiar area. "It's okay to be distracted. Read a book, visit auntie's sewing room." She rubbed calming circles in her palm. "That woman, your guard, why not spend some time with her? She needs to get to know you better so she can tell us apart. I spoke to her a little, she's different, but nice enough. I think you two could get along well if you gave her a chance." She walked her all the way back upstairs to her room. "Maybe you're just tired." Her sister tucked her in, picked up her puzzle box and joined her under the covers.

Beyond humiliated, she turned away from her. "You never told me how it went."

"Not good. Mother means well, but she made things so awkward just being there. We were doing what we normally do. He found something to take apart and put back together. I watched him. We didn't talk much. Things felt so different this time. I don't know why. It just felt like we should have been doing something."

"Like what?"

"I don't know. Your guard made it seem like I should just be doing more. I can say now, with certainty, I like him. I, desire him. How do I get him to desire me, when it seems he doesn't even, notice me?"

"You'd do better to listen to mother. Ask her. That woman, doesn't know what she's talking about. You're not like her. She, chases men. You don't have to."

"Maybe you're right." She flopped down. "He might be coming back tomorrow, so hopefully things go better then."

"Why is it so hard for you to talk to him?"

"Wasn't it hard for you to talk to Elaine?"

"I think, you and Tanya are wrong. Even if you're not, I spoke to Elaine, and told her how I felt, regardless of what I stood to lose. What will you lose if you just tell him you like him?"

She felt Kitana shifting around behind her. "I just can't. I don't know what I'd do if he didn't feel the same or couldn't. I'd just die. It's too bad you can't just do it for me, since you think it's so easy."

Mileena turned over to see her reaction. "Why can't I?" She wiped her eyes. "You, did it for me."

"And it didn't work. I couldn't ask you to do that. You don't," She paused. "You know."

Her voice lowered. "You don't like women, but you still tried for me."

"It's okay Mileena. I should do this on my own. I don't want to deceive him. I need to do this on my own."

"Deceive? It wasn't deceptive when you did it for me with Elaine."

"She didn't fall for it either."

That's right, she didn't. When her deception failed, how had Mileena reacted? Continuing to bother her until she gave in. Cornering her in her tent. She'd literally held Elaine down and forced her to listen to her demanding confession. Elaine resisted, tried reasonable alternatives. Mileena refused until she gave in. Thrusting upon her an involuntary reconciliation between her vows and this indecent relationship.

Always placating her. Is that what it really was? She'd admitted to hating Mileena, with valid reason. Now she was openly accepting her affection? Writing her notes, skirting around desires of longing? After everything Mileena had put her through? Had she broken her will? Adamant before, was she now confused? Their first kiss wasn't a mutually agreed upon action. Mileena took advantage of Elaine being kind to her.

She had the nerve to pat herself on the back for not accepting Elaine's advancements. Was that even for her? Or did she just feel inadequate because she would be the inexperienced one? Elaine knew what to do, because she had been hurt. Who had taught her to be so comforting and caring? These weren't Umgadi ways. Li Mei didn't comfort them as she did Mileena. Tanya surely wouldn't.

Women were manipulative. Elaine wasn't a manipulator. Mileena was. Just like Dante, Sarabi...

No. This was about her. They needn't be brought up to justify or denounce her own manipulation.

"Mileena?" Kitana's arms came around her. "You look like you're thinking. But they aren't pleasant thoughts. What's wrong?"

Do you think I'm manipulative? She had no right butting into her sister's proper courting process. "Nothing. I'm so sorry about this. I don't know what's wrong with me." She rolled out of bed. "I'm going back to my room. Please don't worry about me, I was just tired. Think I was a little sick and I, hit my head this morning. It's just been a lot. Forget everything."

"You don't have to leave,"

She waved goodbye shutting the door behind her. The sky had darkened again. It looked like another storm was rolling in.

In her room, she pulled a chair in front of her window and watched the world. A lot of things were going on right now. Most of which she couldn't see. If she couldn't see it, there was nothing she could do about it.

If she wasn't distracted by her perversion, she was tormented by her failures. Her choices were, be useless or be terrified. Neither was productive, both were crippling.

Something about this house was messing with her head. She wanted to be here. She came with the expectation she would be dealing with Tarkat in some fashion or other. This was exactly what she was here for. What Li Mei had anticipated and what her parents were prepared for. When her responsibility finally showed up, she hid and cried. As punishment, she would stare out this window, until she was comfortable with either reality.

When the dark sky turned black, all the fear of the earlier hours were all but forgotten. If Tarkatans attacked right now, she would either survive to feel terrible again, or nothing would be her problem.

"May I come in?" Karla was already standing beside her with a tray balanced on one hand. Two bowls of food and a drink. "Your parents asked I bring you something to eat." She set it down on the desk. "Your mother said we should both have soup. It's hot. As is the tea."

"Thank you."

"You look like, you've spent the day same as me." Karla passed her a bowl, it was hot enough to sting. "I've been thinking since we parted. I, still think my sister could be alright. I still believe something is being kept from me. This, Tarkat, doesn't seem real." Mileena blew over the bowl, then set it on the window sill. "But, you want to know something? I've never seen a Shokan before. Or a Centaurian. If they can be real, a disease that turns people into monsters, doesn't seem so far-fetched."

"You've never seen a Centaurian or Shokan?"

"Until now, I don't think I've ever been more than a day away from home. They just aren't present where I'm from. While I was traveling here I never saw one. But I heard about them from other travelers. Four armed giants and horsemen."

"I'm guessing you've never heard of Naknadans either?" She shook her head. "They're not as strong as Shokan, but they're quite tall, have six arms and are unnatural colors. Well, unnatural to us."

"Oh, my. Have you heard of I believe they're called, Kretins? Huge bug like creatures that look like people."

"Kytinn. I don't think I've seen one since I was a child. I feel like we used to have them in the royal city. Now I never see them."

"So they do exist?" She chuckled, dryly. "There's so much I don't know. What business do I have coming up with such silly theories?"

"It's not silly. I've witnessed it myself and it still doesn't make sense to me. Knowing what I know, your story was quite upsetting. I'm sad for what will likely happen, and scared for what could happen."

"Likely and could aren't definitive. Everything could turn out fine?"

"I guess it could. But that depends on your definition of fine."

"You've encountered them twice and you're here. Not sick. But you did get sick? How is it caught?"

"We're not sure. Blood to blood contact is treated as confirmed infection. But, that's not always true. It's a strange disease. You could live with an infected person for as long as it takes symptoms to show and not get infected, but someone else will. We don't know. And it's too dangerous to study without risking death or injury."

"So the reason you don't know much about it, is because everyone is too scared to?"

"Sort of. It's not like we have no information on it. Just nothing helpful in fighting it."

Karla stared into her soup, swirling it around. "What is this colony like? If my sister is sick, she can stay at that place until she's able to be helped? Could I go see her?"

"It's not a place anyone but trained warriors can go. Everyone there is progressively sick. Your sister could live at the colony, but you'd probably never be allowed to see her."

"But she could live there? You're trying to find a cure for this, right?"

"Yes, we are."

"That's better than her just being dead."

Not in this instance. Mileena gave her a weak smile and tried to swallow the still boiling soup.

"Do you mind if I sleep here? I was going to sleep in the servant's quarters, there's a lot of men down there. I would have gone back to the shed."

"Why? Of course you can sleep here."

"Thank you. I'll take the couch this time."

"You can't stretch out on that. It's comfortable for a few minutes but not all night. You can sleep in the bed like you did before. I can share with my sister if you want some privacy."

"I don't want to put you out."

"I'll stay then. It's not a problem."

"You're still a very strange royal."

"I told you, I'm just used to it. I kind of prefer sharing my bed with someone." She put her head down. "I really miss my friends."

"Umgadi. We had some of those in my village. They are guards? Why aren't they here with you?"

"We got into some trouble some time ago. The Umgadi is strict on punishments. But I'm the princess. I would have rather gone with them. It's more of a punishment being away from them."

"You'd rather be being punished with them?"

"Without question. I hate to sound, whiny but I honestly feel like it's harder on me than them. They're together, going through this, together. I'm alone. Yes I have my parents, and sister. I must sound so dramatic."

"A little. But I understand. There was a group of girls I worked with. Taking jobs with them was somehow more fun than working with my parents or," She bit back the word. "I'd give anything to have her back, to be able to work with her."

Mileena switched the topic back to their friends. They shared stories about where they lived. She kept focus on her time spent in the barracks so she could relate to her more. Karla was surprised by how much menial work Mileena was eager to take on.

Food and drink long gone, they were now ready for bed. As Mileena was peeling the covers back, Karla was peeling her clothes off. "Are you going to take another bath?"

"I want to keep your sister's clothes in good condition. My mother never let us sleep in good clothes." She stretched in nothing but her undergarments. "I like sleeping like this."

"It's alright, but if that's what you want." Mileena turned out the light, then slid under the cover. She was more cold than she realized. She snuggled up, making a ball of the blanket, the warmth calling back that fatigue she'd left in Kitana's room.

"Does this colony have nice beds? And good food? It's for the sick, so they're being kept comfortable, right?"

She was probably never going to see the colony, all she wanted was to believe her sister was at least comfortable. Her peace of mind was worth a little, harmless lie. "Yes. We can't do much because of the progression of the disease, but at the very least, they are fed and have somewhere to sleep."

Karla turned around behind her, wiggling in place. "Your sister, you two look a lot alike. You're twins right?"

"Yes."

"You're the oldest?"

"Yes. What gave me away? Being the next empress of Outworld or,"

She turned a few more times, scooted closer until their backs were touching. "No. You feel like an older sister." Speaking no more after that, she presumed Karla had gone to sleep. Needing an escape from such a difficult day, Mileena joined her mere minutes later.

That night she dreamed she was lying in a bed, in a small plain house. Dimly lit, barely furnished. Tanya was walking back and forth fussing with a piece of paper in her hands. She was slapping the paper and yelling. Mileena laughed at her frustration, telling her not to worry so much. Tanya glared down at her. Bent over her, then kissed her right on the lips. Her hands went to unbuttoning Mileena's top. She threw her leg over her hips, straddling her.

Sitting straight up covered in sweat, Karla's legs shifted on her lap. She was lying across the bed at an odd angle, wrapped in all the cover.

Mileena's eyes darted all over the room, searching for her elder shield sister. Of course she was nowhere to be found. A sense of discomfort came over her. In no mood to be touched, she gently pushed Karla to the side.

Another wash was needed after that uncomfortable dream and Karla's night sweat.

Going passed the dining room she saw Timothan once again seated at the table. He had a broken gadget in front of him. Beside him, where her sister should have been, was empty. Circling the outside of the room, she spotted her parents peeking in on him from a different entryway.

"Our poor baby. She's so shy."

"Over him? Look at him. He's nothing like me. My daughter is tied in knots over him? When she is in the presence of such greatness." He motioned to himself. "That is what renders her speechless?"

"Oh Jerrod, he is a first love. Before my tastes were refined I had a few first loves that I'm ashamed of."

"A few? None were as great as your last though."

"Of course not. Not only was he a handsome man and benevolent king, he was a great lover and gave me two beautiful daughters."

He put his arms around her. "How would you like two more?"

Now it was time to go. If that boy was here, and Kitana wasn't down there, she must have still been in her room. Did she not know he was here?

Up the stairs to her room, she opened her door to find her sitting in a chair turning her puzzle. "Kitana, Tim is,"

"I know."

"Have you at least greeted him?"

"Yes. I just can't. I don't know what to say to him. It feels so different. I know how I feel. But I don't know how he feels, so I can't just ask him." The box creaked and squealed under her harsh turns. "Why is it so hard?"

"I don't know. I want to help you, but I don't know how."

Kitana turned those big brown, shimmering eyes on her. "Could you, ask him for me? What you suggested yesterday."

"No Kitana. You don't want to be deceptive. It's wrong to try and manipulate him."

"I helped you. I got yelled at. Tim won't yell. I just want to know how he feels. But, I don't think I could take it if he said, he doesn't,"

Arguing about it was only going to put the focus back on Mileena and her drama, so she didn't. Instead all her brainpower pulled together for a rather genius idea. "You want something to do with him right, so you're not just staring at him? And you said he's helpful. Why not ask him to help clean the yard by uncle's shed? I know uncle wouldn't mind him messing with some of his projects back there. Doesn't seem like it's been touched in years. He'll be working, you'll be working, you'll be working together."

That sparkle in her sister's eyes, it was special, and it was all hers.

Kitana swapped outfits, going for something looser, less delicate and decorative. She spun one time to show it off, then rushed the door. "Hold it." Mileena took her by the shoulder strap. "Remember what mother said. Composure." When she was released, her steps were much more patient than before.

Before she joined her parents in spectating, she decided to check on Karla. Somewhat of a surprise, she wasn't in the room. Her clothes were gone and the bed was made. She'd even folded the thick comforter and lied it across the foot.

"Good morning, princess, I mean, Mileena." Her guard appeared beside her, leaning on the wall to her left side. "Your little friend, left a couple minutes ago, seemed in a hurry, but she said she was staying in the house."

"Oh, thank you. Could you keep an eye on her for me?"

"No. I'm your guard. Here to keep an eye on you."

She blew out the side of her mouth. "You haven't been keeping an eye on me."

"I actually have. That's how an undercover guard is supposed to work. But since I blew my cover so early on, there's really no reason for me to have not introduced myself." She held out her hand. "I'm Yumi."

"You're my elder shield sister, there's no need for that, Yumi." Mileena bowed.

"You really take this stuff that seriously, huh?" Yumi wiped her hand behind her words, like she was erasing them from existence. "I feel like we keep getting off on the wrong foot. Tanya asked for me, personally and I don't want to sully her good name."

"I trust her. You must be something for her to recommend you."

"I don't like to toot my own horn, I'm a cut above the rest in some areas you could say. Honestly, I feel I'm overqualified for this. But, if you can't send the rest, send the best."

The arrogance flowed through her as magic through an Edenian. It was funny. "Even so, I hope you don't need to prove that while we're here."

"I agree. The last time we were here things got a little hectic. Tanya, that show off." Mileena began to walk away, Yumi followed. "She was pretty upset about what happened to Kilandra. It was better she die than be infected, small blessings."

They had lost a sister that day. Had she even noticed?

"How are things going with your sister? I saw her with that boy earlier and it looked like she was still having a hard time. If you ask me, I think she's driving herself mad for nothing. That boy is like a child. I don't think he's discovered women yet. They were just sitting there, he was taking that toy apart like a madman. Not talking or anything. And your sister, stuck on the other side of him, staring at the back of his head. I swear all she has to do is get him to turn around, then kiss him. He'd be all hers. He's probably never had a woman be forward with him like that. I could see women being turned off by his,"

Is that what she sounded like to her sister? "She doesn't have to do that. She's figuring it out her own way. Neither of them needs to rush anything. They have, all the time in the world."

"Maybe they do."

Eager to change the subject, she was reminded of something she'd said earlier. "When you said there were things you didn't volunteer for, what did you mean?" Yumi's brightness lowered, matching the dreary gray outside the window. Outside that same window, she saw her sister, Timothan and her father walking toward her uncle's work yard. She switched directions finding a better view of them in another hall. She pulled a bench up to the window and watched them start to work.

There was nothing to hear from this distance. After a few minutes of silence, Yumi had apparently had enough time to prepare an answer. "Well, never knowing my family. If you really want to get around it, you make a way. I understand what we represent and what an honor it's supposed to be, so I can forgive that. They let me go. I was brought up a hard worker before I became a warrior, that wasn't too bad. Lot of useful skills. Even already having a spiritual path laid out for me wasn't so bothersome." She released a mountain of complaints in the form of a sigh. "But to deny me my natural born desires? To forbid them without proper reason? Miserable."

"Your, natural born desires?"

She motioned to Timothan. "That. Him. Our natural mates. You wouldn't understand this," She slowed down, choosing her words carefully. "Given your, status and all. Those vows are blasphemous honestly. They serve no purpose. You have an entire army of men and women who live and die for the betterment of Outworld. Their commitment is not hindered by having a mate. If anything it is strengthened."

Mileena could agree to that. Having relations outside of comrades impassioned fighters and gave them something more to protect. It made each time one had to take up a weapon and fight, feel less like defending a concept or victory and more like securing something vital.

Yumi's position changed. She leaned forward, resting her arms on the window sill. Her face twisted into pure disgust. "You know what's worse? Their denial of our natural bonds, means some of them are forced to form very unnatural ones." Her expression changed again. The corners of her mouth turned up, a crooked, condemning smile. "If it wasn't so sad, I'd laugh. If you can't have a man, you really think a woman is the next best option? I can respect the ones who actually commit to celibacy."

What was she supposed to say to that? All she could think about was the fact Tanya had supposedly personally vouched for this woman. "And you're, um, Tanya suggested you? You and her, get along?"

"Why did you say it like that? She doesn't care as much as I do. She's a bit more, sympathetic I guess. We've caught more than a couple confused girls in the process of bending their vows. Trust me, it disgusts her too. It does most of us. Deviants are a stain on all of us. For the ones abiding by our traditions and restrictions, it's the ultimate insult. Putting your desires and needs needlessly on hold, just for outsiders to assume you're having your indulgences met by these harlots? The first time one of those wenches attempted to lay hands on me, I made it very clear, she wouldn't have to worry about being discharged by our superiors."

Mileena stared at her, trying to understand why Tanya would request her of all people. Did she want to be away from this woman? The thought of punishment rose again, but this didn't feel like something Tanya would do.

"That's why I was asking about your squad. Almost everyone knows what happened to those two. We were still training under Li Mei when she became their matron. When she made that girl a squad leader, I said in a few years, I'd take her out to have a proper experience." Yumi cackled into her hand. "That was a crazy night. I don't know if Li Mei ever found out about it, but she split us up the very next week. I wanted to take the other one out too, but she was so wild."

"You did what?"

She shrugged. "She's my little sister. I wanted to help her. Like how you want to help yours." She underwent another tonal shift. "It wasn't said in the reports, but more girls were thought to be suspected than just those two. They were just the closest to that monster. There's no telling what she was making those girls do with each other. She was supposed to be a mother to them, they were supposed to be sisters. Because of her, everyone looks at them like they're as sick as her. That's why I say it's bad when it's forced on you, worse when you choose it. The ones who choose it are forcing it on the unwilling or confused."

They were too close. She was bound to sense the deviancy on her. That had to be what provoked such emotion. She was tense and probably didn't know why. But if she turned to her, she'd figure it out. "A-A real sister wouldn't judge." Why had she said that? She had to catch her thoughts before she said something incriminating. "I wouldn't judge my twin, or my Umgadi sisters. Regardless of who they chose." Yumi turned her whole body toward Mileena. "I just mean, the other night, you said maybe they feel judged by me. I wouldn't, no matter who they chose."

Yumi bounced her head around in an indecisive manner. "Now, when you deserve to be judged, you should be. They still need guidance. That's also why I said you should take that squad leader of yours out to meet some of those suitors you don't want. Take all of them."

"She isn't like that. None of them are." She tried to relax, still not able to shut herself up. "And I think you're wrong about Tanya too. She's,"

"Maybe just not around you. And I've spent nearly my entire life around that woman. Trust me, I know her."

For every one thing she disagreed with, there were several she couldn't argue. Of course what had happened to Elaine and Hiziza was wrong. And there was an undeniable elevation of perversion to seek marital comfort with someone you designated a mother or sisterly role. And that's just what she had done. No matter how she looked at it, Elaine was her shield sister, and she desired her as a lover.

Yumi motioned to Kitana and Timothan working below. "See that, you're trying to help your sister. You're not getting in the way, and trying to take his place in her heart."

She didn't want Kitana to be with him though. She didn't want her to go away with that man and find happiness so far from her. She wanted her at her side, always. Same as Elaine. If Mileena could take his place and make her sister just as happy, so Kitana would want for nothing, she would.

She was a manipulator, a pervert, a stain on the Umgadi just as the others of the same name.

Excusing herself under the guise of needing a tissue, she tried to distance herself from Yumi like her problems were somehow tied to her.

And Tanya? She had no idea what to make of her now. Was she lying to Mileena or her shield sister? She'd been around Yumi her entire life, there was no way she wouldn't know Tanya's true feelings.

In her room, in her new favorite contemplation chair, she sat in front of her empty window and thought about nothing. As it turned out there was another option to the things she could feel. Terrified, useless and worthless. When she was terrified she couldn't think rationally. When she was useless she couldn't think productively. Worthlessness came with no thoughts at all.

"Mileena, would you like,"

Springing up from her seat, something warm spilled over her, a sweet spicy scent shot up her nose. A thick glass cup rolled across the floor, spilling more of its contents as it went.

"We're getting better wouldn't you say? No one got hurt this time." Karla set the second cup on the desk while getting on her knees to clean up the mess. Mileena offered to help, leaving to fetch a bucket of water and a couple cleaning rags.

The mess was gone, but the delicious smell remained. Sadly only one drink remained.

"Here. You can have it. As an apology and punishment. I should have announced myself."

"We can share it." She took a sip, licking her mouth and cheek from the creamy top that didn't make it inside. Karla mimicked her technique then set it on the desk. The two of them sat on the bed, staring out the window. "How are you feeling today? Not still sick are you?"

"I feel much better. What about you? Your head?" Karla cupped Mileena's face, thumbing over where the bump had been. "It's gone. That's good. Physically, we're better." She grinned. "After what you told me, I don't feel, as terrible as I did yesterday. But you, you look like you feel worse."

"Really?" She leaned forward, resting her arms on her thighs. "Maybe I do."

"Care to talk about it?" Mileena stayed quiet. "There was this woman I worked for once. She kept her room so messy. The rest of her house spotless, but her room, livestock barns were neater. It was the same messes every day and she only wanted me to clean it. Every day she'd have snacks and drinks in the room waiting for me. Then she'd sit there and complain the entire time I cleaned. Complain about her day, her friends, family, life. She said it felt refreshing to express herself to someone who had no idea what she was talking about. Her problems didn't seem like problems to me, and she was just wealthy. You're, royalty. Maybe I really won't know what you're talking about, and that might make it easier to get out. All I can do is listen, I can't judge you. I'm just a servant."

"Karla, you're not just a servant." Mileena groaned. "You do more for Outworld than I could ever hope to. And, from what I can tell, you're a good person."

"That's an odd thing for the future empress to say. You seem like a good person to me. You cared for me, despite me hitting you, twice. You're letting me stay in your cousin's home, in your bed. You're very kind." Karla poked at her arm. "I don't know much else about you, so either you want to continue hearing how kind and generous you are, or you can tell me more about you so I can give you even more of my honest opinion."

She'd just received what would have been the worse news imaginable to Mileena, and here she was, trying to cheer her up. "I'm, in love with someone, I can't have. Who I shouldn't love. And now with everything going on, I feel like it should be the last thing on my mind. I don't want to scare you. Panicking helps no one. But Tarkat is much worse than anyone can imagine. If it's spreading in a part of my kingdom where no one has encountered it before, I fear for everyone it is about to effect. Looking back there's so much I could have done or should have suggested. I could have stopped this somehow."

"How?"

"Making them stay, forcing them to quarantine. Something."

"Your parents knew didn't they? It's not as if you're the only one who knew about this. If no one else thought of it at the time, well, you aren't completely at fault. You got sick too, didn't you?"

"Yes, but,"

"Your family was probably so scared for you, they couldn't think of anything else. You all, are very different from the wealthy where I am from. I assume they feel as you do. Like they should have done something more. But you are their child."

"I wish I could see things the way you do."

"Maybe you're not supposed to. Worrying about what you did wrong, means you care. You shouldn't let it stop you from going forward, but it's not bad to care. I don't have much of a life outside my work, it's the most important aspect of my life. I still worry about things, things that aren't all that important, maybe. Like my friends. If they still like me, if they'll come work with me in homes we don't want to work in. But, if I don't work, not only will I not eat, my family might not. My friends may not be important compared to my work, but they're still important to me. I'm important to my work, sort of." She licked her lips again. "I'm replaceable."

"So am I."

"You are?"

"If something happens to me, my sister would take my place."

"If something happens to her?" She shrugged. "That's comforting. "You're not the end. If you mess up, then your sister takes over. If she messes up, someone else will take over. No one wants to be the worse, but even if you are, you're not the end. Life will go on, it will just be different. You just won't know about it."

"Wouldn't be my problem anymore." She said.

"Exactly." She reached for the glass, drank some then passed it. "So, what about this love you shouldn't have?" Down the wrong path and out her nose. Mileena handed the drink back to Karla. "Alright, we don't have to talk about that. It's apparently more distressing than Tarkat."

Maybe it was. "No, no, I'm sorry." She snorted, the spices in the drink burned the inside of her nose. "Excuse me." Coughing, sneezing, tearing up. She couldn't get herself under control. Couldn't see either. Not even realizing Karla had gone, she announced her return, with a moist towel to help Mileena clean herself off. "This is so embarrassing."

Mileena accompanied Karla to the kitchen to return the glasses. In turn Karla followed her to answer a knock at the door. A courier transporting a single package, for Mileena.

Wrapped in parchment, tied with a thin ribbon. From Tanya, to Mileena. "That's my elder shield sister." She explained. Under the first layer was another, with a different title scribbled on it. "Official Umgadi recipes for gourmet meals?"

"A cookbook?"

"That's strange. I have no idea why she'd send me a cookbook."

"You said you spent a lot of time in the kitchen."

"Yes but," She pulled that wrapping back revealing a letter on top of a hardcover book.

These came for you, I figured you'd want them.

From the cover, it didn't appear to be a cookbook. "Sapphic Seas? What's Sapphic?" Karla mouthed out the title.

On the cover was a watercolor painting of a woman standing on the edge of town, overlooking a beach, waving to a large ship out in the water.

Mileena flipped through it, noticing two envelopes in the pages. One was obviously from Elaine. "I see."

"So is it a cookbook?"

"No. It's classified information from my superior."

"Oh, forgive me." Karla covered her eyes. "I should actually be leaving now. I offered to help out around here, in exchange for my stay."

"You don't have to do that."

"I already offered, it helps me feel useful."

"I'll help you then."

"It's not my place to argue with you."

As they were walking back toward the kitchen, her family walked in with Timothan. For once, he didn't look so plain. He and her father were both covered in sweat, walking through the house without shirts. Her mother was not too happy about that, but Kitana was laughing and talking right alongside them.

"You're not going anywhere like that."

"Of course we are dear. I have much I'd like to speak with young Tim about. I'll take a bath and all when I return. Or maybe I'll have one at the inn. I'll see you later love." He waved to her and Karla, shouting "Behave yourself", then he was gone, taking her mother's complaints with him.

Kitana bounced right over to her, beaming with joy. "Oh my goodness, it was so, I have so much to tell you. I don't even know where to start." Karla departed from them, with a polite farewell. Kitana grabbed Mileena's hand, dragging her up the stairs, squealing every so often. Inside the room, she threw her arms around Mileena's neck, pinning her to the door. "It was amazing. You were right. Brilliant idea. We had so much fun, he's coming back tomorrow. I thought it would be awkward with mother and father there, and it was, but everything went better than I expected."

"I'm happy for you, but I would like more details, if you could calm down some."

They sat on the bed, Kitana took several breaths and still hadn't been able to stop smiling and talk. Mileena handed her the puzzle box so she could focus. She held it, shook it, kicked her legs, and finally started turning it.

"Alright, first mother and father were going back and forth about rather or not we should even mess with uncle's things. Tim offered to help with anything else instead if it was a problem. Father said it was fine and I thanked him. Then we started talking. Actually talking, not just him explaining things and me listening. I brought up some things he'd told me before and he was so impressed, he said most people don't really listen when he talks."

"I can imagine. Then what?"

"After we'd been working for a while, father takes off his shirt and starts showing off for mother. One of the servants shows up with a tray of drinks, but I notice there's only three. Then I see your guard hiding in the doorway with another drink, she waves me over."

"Yumi?"

"Is that her name? Oh. She waves me over says, I should throw my drink on him to get him to take his shirt off too." She blushed. "But of course I couldn't do that. So then she suggested I offer to share my drink with him. She said he'd get hot enough to take his shirt off sooner, if he didn't have his own drink. It felt, devious, but I did. I offered to share my drink and, we ended up drinking from the same spot. An indirect kiss. And he did take his shirt off. Yumi came over to get our glasses, she told me to compliment his muscles and squeeze them."

"She what?"

"I'd only thought of it, but then I did it. I just did it. I said, Tim you're so strong, then I squeezed his arm. He flexed it for me and he smiled." She jumped out of bed, running to her vanity. "He said he thought I looked nice today. I felt so plain, but he likes it."

"What happened to taking things slow and figuring things out on your own?"

"We don't know how long we'll be here. I can't take things that slow. We've already known each other for a while. I want to make the most of our time. And there's nothing wrong with a little help. I'm getting it from mother rather I want it or not. She kept asking him his opinion on things I like."

"I just mean, from mother that's fine. She wouldn't steer you wrong. But Yumi. She's, not someone you should listen to. You're not like her."

"She knows what she's talking about though."

"You said you want what I have, you're not going to get that listening to her."

In the mirror, Kitana stopped messing with her hair and poking her face. "I don't think that would have been possible anyway. Men and women are, different. It's silly to think I could have something like that, with him."

"What do you mean? What's silly about it?"

"I don't mean it's silly for you. I mean, it's silly for me. You and Elaine, you act like an old married couple. It's adorable. Cuddling all the time, holding hands, kissing. That's great for when me and Tim are elders, but now," Kitana let out a dainty laugh. "Tim is a hot blooded young man. With very natural desires."

"Natural desires?"

"Yes. Ones a man naturally has for a woman. And that a woman has for a man. I can't expect him to be content with just, lying next to me. Not as you and her, lie next to each other. It's not fair to him."

Mileena marched over to her sister, whipped her around so they were facing each other. "Fair to him? What about you? Don't listen to her, don't start thinking like her. You have less in common with her than you do me. If this Tim cannot desire you as you are, then he doesn't deserve you."

Kitana stuck out her lip, then bit it. "Isn't that, kind of selfish? Mileena, it's alright for us to be a little different. Different doesn't mean better or worse."

"We're not different. I've been a bit distracted. I'm not now. I can help you. Don't listen to her anymore. You don't need to manipulate him or trick him into,"

"Everyone told me to be direct. I'm still doing it my way. I'm listening to all of you. And mother. Why is that wrong? Nothing Yumi's said has been, unreasonable. I'm closer to him." She turned away, puckering her lips, sticking out the tip of her tongue. "Listening to her, I may get that kiss tomorrow."

"So you're not going to listen to me and stop taking her advice?"

"Is something bothering you again?" She folded her arms, and planted her feet steady. "If you can't give me a good reason, I'm going to continue taking her advice."

If she looked as crazy as she felt, no wonder her sister had lost faith in her. She retreated to her soft chair in the corner. Leaning all the way back, arms drooped over her legs, she sighed. "She, hates women."

"She hates women?"

"Women like me." Kitana relaxed, putting her hands on the vanity for support. "When we were talking earlier, it was like talking to mother. It wasn't all, nonsense. What if it's true? I don't think I can stop feeling this way. Even if I could, after what I did to Elaine, would it even be right to try?"

"I think, when we return home, you should talk to Tanya about this. She's better at this than I am. We've had this conversation many times and I just can't seem to get through to you."

"According to her, Tanya isn't even who we think she is. She's probably been disgusted by me this whole time."

"You've been discussing Tanya with her?"

"She says they're friends. She's known her her whole life. She would know. She says Tanya hates deviants too, she's just more sympathetic. Why would she act like that if she really hates me?" Every single thing she'd done, including mailing her Elaine's letter, came under suspicion. "How can everyone be so good at pretending? Pretending to like me. Pretending to understand. But I'm the manipulator."

Kitana came to her side, putting a hand on her head. "I don't think you should discuss Tanya's business with anyone."

"What's there to discuss, I don't know her. She's like Elaine. Just going along with my whims because I'm the princess."

"Do you really believe that?" The hand on her head, combed through her hair, straightening her new growth. "It's going to sound strange, try and understand. I think you're forgetting that how you feel, isn't accepted. There are consequences. Especially for them. Since you realized your feelings, I have no idea how many people know. Your entire squad. Me, father. They may not know your name, but the women at the inn, your former training encampment."

She exhaled. "You told someone too."

"Oh yes. Gwen. That's a lot of people knowing something that's supposed to be a secret." For some reason, they both found that funny. "Tanya, her concept of secrecy might be a little more in line with the rest of ours. People know what she wants them to know. These are her comrades, her friends. She has to live with them. I'm sure she cares for them, depends on them, as they do her. She's a very caring and dependable person, wouldn't you say?"

Slumping away from her sister's touch she groaned. "It just, all makes sense. It all sounds,"

"It's all bad stuff though, isn't it? Remember what I told you last time we were here? When we were arguing, right before everyone arrived."

"I'd stop seeing it as something bad, before I saw you as something bad."

"Yeah. But, what if that's just your love for me, blinding you to the truth?"

Now Kitana was groaning. "When you think of the Umgadi, despite everything you've experienced, do you not still look upon it admirably because of, Li Mei?"

"I do."

"And it's because of who she is. Not because you love her."

"I do love Li Mei. I see her completely separate from them."

She groaned again. "Okay, alright. Better example. What about Tanya?"

She mulled it over. If what Kitana speculated was true, she did like Tanya, without question. She held her, admirably in the same regard as Li Mei, but she surely didn't see her as a mother figure. Something like a sister, but not quite. She was more than just another shield sister though. Closer to her than most the other girls on her squad, save for Elaine. That's where she stood. Somewhere near her.

Without the love?

"She's like you. All the bad things you hear, about women like you both, do you believe those things to be true about her?"

"No."

"Then they're not true about you." She should have been the older sister. "I think you're just frustrated. You've been cuddling with a lot of women, but I guess Elaine just has the magic touch. You were never like this when she was around."

Could that really be it? Was she just missing her that much she was getting irritable?

"Could she be right though? If she was,"

"Save all these questions for Tanya. Li Mei probably feels she's been punished enough after what you put her through. Maybe she'll take her off bodyguard duty and let her get back to her squad. You can ask to work with them for a while."

"She wouldn't. Tanya's squad doesn't do what we do. She protects people. She goes on patrols."

"You can still ask. If you behaved, I'm sure Tanya wouldn't mind taking you with her."

It would be worth a try. She wanted something strong enough to cement her opinion of herself. When she was selfish, she could admit that, and understand that as a basic trait anyone could have. When she didn't listen, she could also easily chock that up to typical immature behavior. She could grow out of those, she could work on those. If her worse traits were actually tied to something she couldn't?

"Are you alright? I hope they return soon. You've been, acting very concerning lately."

Head in her hands, she wiped her emotional drainage away like physical sweat from her brow. "Yes. I have to stop doing this. They're coming home. She'll be back soon. I need to have something to tell her other than I cried and went to a party."

"You said you had a tree thrown at you. But I guess you can't tell her it was by another of your darlings."

"Yeah." Her book she'd forgotten about, fell onto the floor by her feet. The two letters came out of the pages.

"Sapphic Seas?" Kitana picked up the letters and book, turning it over. "That word sounds so familiar. Elaine wrote you here?"

"No. Tanya forwarded them here." She explained the weird messages on the wrapping.

"She was probably trying to dissuade anyone else from reading it. I couldn't even imagine an Umgadi member caring about an Umgadi cookbook."

Only she would be clever enough to think of something like that.

Kitana turned over the second letter. "Gwen. That's where I heard it before. This must be one of her books. She sent you one." That sparkle in her eye returned. "You should read her letter and respond right away. She was very proud of her collection of books. You should read it and write her about it to let her know you did. She'll be so happy. Be careful with it. I'm sure she wants it back. Have you read her letter yet?"

"No." She was handed all her items. "I didn't even know this was from her. I thought it was just something Tanya used to hide the letters."

"No it's one of Gwen's. Write her back, letting her know you got it. Tell her you're going to read it. Then write her again when you're done."

"Reading? Why can't you read it and just, give me a summary?"

"What else do you have to do? You can add it to the short list of things you did while Elaine was gone. She'll be happy to know you read something other than her letters."

"She will."

"Well, aren't you going to open their letters?"

Mileena tucked the letters back in the book. "Yes, later. I've wanted to help you this entire time, and I've only been focusing on myself. No matter what she wrote me, I can't write her back or do anything about it, so, there's no rush." She grinned. "Why would you want this? I can't even write her a letter. I want to be present for you tomorrow."

"I want you to relax tomorrow. You've helped me enough. You, mother and Yumi. Read your book or find something relaxing to do. If you don't, father's probably going to make you work with us."

When she needed the distraction, she was willing to clear the entire yard herself, now that she was calmer, she couldn't stomach the idea of doing such labor for fun. "I think I will give that book a read then. I'll save it for tomorrow."

Outside her room they ran into Yumi. She and Kitana started talking more. Mileena tried not to feel threatened by her helpfulness. Kitana loved her. Maybe Yumi was right about men, she sure was popular with them. That didn't mean she was right about everything.

While they were talking, she left to search for Karla, starting in the kitchen. As the busiest room at any given time, it required the most help, so of course she was there. With even less servants present than before, she was taking on a bulk of the chores with one of the few regulars left. A kindly, old petite woman. Not giving it a second thought, Mileena rolled up her sleeves and helped out.

Lunch was served before her parents returned. Kitana and Yumi sat at the table continuing their conversation. Mileena ate in the kitchen with Karla. Staff stationed elsewhere started saying their goodbyes around mid afternoon.

"I guess I never noticed it before. My cousin's home runs a bit different than ours."

"I don't know what to make of it, but according to Miss Miria this isn't normal. Your cousin's family apparently left some kind of allowance and it's running out. Most the workers left are just coming out of a kindness for the family and appreciation to the king and queen."

"I wonder if my parents know. I'm sure they would have talked to them first, but maybe I should mention it. I've been such a mess. I should be helping them."

"If they knew anything I'm sure they'd be scrambling to tell you. They're worried too."

Noticing her bowl was two bites away from being empty, she offered her the rest of their lunch. She tried to refuse. Those big doe eyes staring at the remaining half of a meal told Mileena she was just being polite, and she pushed on.

"You're so light. When I was carrying you, you almost flew out of my arms. Please, I insist." Two insists were all it took.

Karla scarfed down a second serving, then hummed over another empty bowl. This time without hunger. "It seemed as though I was eating less than when I had to share with my family. Since I was the youngest, I always got the most food." She sniffled. "I could hear my sister's stomach growling and she'd still put more on my plate." The bowl trembled in her hands. "I didn't turn her down." Her lips quivered and her eyes watered. "It should have been me. She would have helped mother and father more. Then they'd be here too." A quiet eruption tore through her body, triggering a waterfall.

Mileena pulled her close, getting covered in all the bodily fluids that came alongside the tears. This wasn't a moment for helping, there was no need to look for anything to say. She held her as she whined and complained about the unfairness of it all.

As time went on, and intensity faded, they were able to return to a sort of ease. No longer was Mileena holding her close, being a supporting beam for her sorrows. She was lying on the floor, memorizing ceiling details with one arm trapped under Karla's head. Were it anywhere else, she wouldn't care if she stayed like that all night. Here on the kitchen floor though, only one of them was going to be comfortable and it wasn't going to be her.

"Hey, you, wake up." Swatting whatever was bouncing her head from side to side, Mileena stretched, then curled back around Karla. "Mileena, get up." Her father's harsh whisper wet her ears. Then he popped her in the head. "We've been looking for you. Why are you sleeping in the kitchen, on the floor?" He nodded toward Karla. "With her."

Rubbing her eyes, she shook Karla awake. "We just fell asleep here." Embarrassment made her bold. Karla rose off the floor then walked away without even excusing herself.

"You scared your sister half to death." One eyebrow elevated, he questioned her story again. "Sleeping? On the kitchen floor?"

"Yes. She was crying."

He sighed. "This was a lot cuter when you were four. I've found her." After his announcement, the rest of their family joined them in scolding her for falling asleep in such a place.

Whatever her parents had learned from talking with the guests wasn't shared with her, even though she shared what she learned about the servants. Something they were already well aware of. She was so far behind.

During the night, Kitana joined her and Karla in her room. They talked about nothing in particular. Kitana asked her about the short time she spent with Tim. Mileena was glad Karla didn't have anything bad to say about him. Kind and sweet. He stayed out of the way and didn't make extra work for anyone. If he was a really decent man, it didn't matter how Kitana approached him.

Since she would have a busy day tomorrow, she left early. They'd run out of things to talk about, but neither of them was tired enough to sleep.

Her door creaked open, it was her father. "I saw your sister in bed and thought I'd roll the dice and check on you. I expect you to still be here should I check again."

"I will be." She buried her face in her pillow.

"See to it that you are. Have a goodnight Karla."

"Thank you, your highness. You as well." She bowed.

"He's so embarrassing. I'm not a child."

"You did fall asleep on the kitchen floor like one."

"So did you."

They tossed and turned for hours. Mileena paced, Karla hung out the window. "Oh, your sister and Timothan will be fixing around the yard again tomorrow? Do you think they've been in the shed yet?"

"Probably not. Why?"

"No reason." She looked down at herself. "Did you, keep my dress? I'll understand if you had it thrown away but,"

"I'm so sorry I completely forgot about it. I asked to have it taken to my aunt's sewing room. It's likely still there."

"Really? Thank you. I'll pick it up soon. It was my sister's. Your aunt won't mind if I patch it up will she?"

"No. My aunt loves to see women sewing. If it was up to her, we'd sleep in the sewing room. We'd have tea in the sewing room."

"Can you sew?"

"Yes."

"Could you help me? I can do simple things like put a patch on a quilt, but I'm not the greatest at anything more complicated than a few stitches."

"Of course. If you want I could teach you." Mileena walked to the door, opening it a crack. "You're not tired now, are you? I could go make sure it's there and pick up somethings for you to practice on now."

"Do you want me to come with?"

"No, I'll be right back."

Walking not sneaking, she made it to the sewing room in no time. She thanked the gods when she found Karla's dress neatly folded on a chair. Maybe she should have let her come along. They could have brought one of the dummies upstairs so she could watch her work. Otherwise, Karla would have to put the dress on while she mended it.

Nothing to fret over. She put the dress in a little basket along with some basic supplies for practice. And off she was back to her room.

"Sindel, you don't have to come." Her parents were now in the hallway, at the top of the stairs. She stayed back, hiding behind a corner. "I'm capable of doing this on my own."

"Xandaras wouldn't go to a place like that. I think it's ridiculous to even look."

"What about Xandras? He's a man. A young man with no steady mate."

"He's a good boy."

"Going to a bunkhouse wouldn't make him a bad boy. He can have his needs met and still be your darling little nephew."

"So you feel the same way about Kitana then?"

"That's my little girl, completely different. Look, I won't be gone all night. I'll probably be back within an hour or two. I'm going to do what we've been doing. Ask inconspicuous questions and leave."

"Fine Jerrod. Do as you want."

"It's not what I want. I'm trying to help." He laughed. "Do not tell me the queen of Outworld is worried her faithful husband has wandering eyes?"

"A woman has her pride, dear. I'm not worried. I just think it's pointless. You know how those women are, they gossip. It won't take long for them to figure out we've been asking questions all around town."

"Yes we don't want the ladies of the night gossiping about us. I'll be back soon."

Despite saying she wasn't worried, she still kissed him and whispered something Mileena wasn't trying to hear. Then she heard heavy footsteps descending. Sinking into the shadows, holding her breath, she waited for him to walk by. He stopped right before her, reached out his hand, and grabbed the top of her head.

"Spirits Mileena, you almost gave me a heart attack. I thought I was seeing things. What in the name of Argus are you doing down here? Sneaking around like a bandit."

Anticipating her own mini heart attack, she explained the reason for her being out of her room, then asked where he was going and why.

"Nowhere special, just to ask around a bit."

"Then why did mother seem to not want you to go?"

"It's not a place she would like going."

"I heard brothel and bunkhouse."

"Yes well, as I said not a place she would enjoy."

"Those don't strike me as the kind of places Xandras would enjoy either."

"Men are," He paused, then pulled her out of the darkness by her head. "Would you like to join me? They'll be too busy trying to entertain me. But you, you could drum up conversation. Get some information about your cousin and such."

"I don't know."

"Nonsense, go put on something comfortable."

In her room Karla was under the blanket, on her way to sleep. That delicate sleepy doe reached across the bed where Mileena would have been lying. "You're back. Was it there, did you get everything?" In the middle of pulling her shirt over her head, she held the dress up for her to see. She reached for it.

Mileena brought it over, tucking it under her head. "We'll work on it later. Lie back down." On the way out, she checked on Kitana then joined her father in the carriage. Off they were in the dead of night.

"How have you been? I've been seeing you a lot, but while I was out there today with your sister and that boy, I realized, we haven't been spending time together. This isn't a vacation but,"

"Yes father, this isn't a vacation." She slumped back in her seat.

"You and that girl,"

"After everything she told you, what do you and mother make of it? Mother says there could be a major outbreak. You two aren't acting like it. I'm glad you're not running around in a panic. But you're not, you're not doing anything. I'm panicking and looking for anything to distract me. I'm a warrior, I'm the next in line and I'm so scared."

He took his eyes off the road for only a second. "I guess it is kind of hard to trust our process when you don't see it and we don't tell you much as it's happening. We've mailed the necessary information to Li Mei. As we speak, teams of Umgadi are being sent to investigate. The kids were strange, however, considering Tarkat's somewhat unpredictable transmission rate, incubation period and their general nonchalance, major outbreak could be one entire household honestly. With how destructive it is, we'd call three confirmed cases an outbreak."

"So, you just don't think it's that bad?"

"I don't think it is. But your mother will attack it as if everyone in the city is infected or harboring someone who is." He put his hand on her shoulder. "I hadn't even noticed you were panicking. Why won't you come talk to us?" She shrugged, he gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. "Do I have to come to you and ask you how you're feeling, like I did when you were a baby? I will if I must."

"No."

"Why is my baby bear looking so sad?" He tried to pinch her face. "Is she hungry? Does she need a nap?"

"Father stop." Her entire upper half hung out the side of the carriage. "No."

"If you don't start talking to us, like an adult, I'm going to start asking you like a baby. I'll make sure to do it in front of your squad."

"You wouldn't. Why would you do that?"

"Why would you make me do that? The next time I find out you were needlessly suffering on your own, I'll march right down to those barracks, rub your tummy and ask why my baby bear is so grumpy." She'd die of first and secondhand humiliation. "I'll give you time to collect your thoughts. Just let me know you need it."

As they were driving, the scenery was getting greener and greener, less homes and shoppes. For a while, the ambiance of the forest was overtaking his words. Then, the sounds became familiar, in a way that made her tense.

The bunkhouse was lively like the inn on the night of that celebration. People were outside, women were on display on the upper balcony, waving and blowing kisses.

"I figure while I'm entertaining a few, you can chat up the rest. Stay close to me while we're in there. You're not dressed like it, but I don't want you getting mistaken for entertainment."

Inside it was just like before, save for the equal abundance of men. Every touch was accidental and every glance from a woman was friendly at best, competitive at worse. Sticking close to her father did nothing to discourage men from leering or trying to beckon her. Many women came to her aid, though not with altruistic intent.

Her father got them access to a private room. It was large enough for a table full of food, a pit of pillows in the center, surrounding a small fire, a couple couches and a bed in the corner. They sat in the pit.

"Is that how you are normally? I don't always see things as your mother does, but as the next queen, you're going to be invited to places like this." The flames danced in his eyes. "Normally, I go in your mother's place. If you, don't take a husband, you'll have to assert yourself should you receive such an invite. You can't be intimidated or let them see your unease. I've never really seen the big deal about it, from your mother's perspective. These women chose to be here, they're willing participants. You looked so uncomfortable walking through just now. Why?"

She leaned into the pillows, crossed her arms over her chest, and legs out in front of her. It was just like talking to Kitana, but harder for some reason. "I don't know. I'm looking at them. I, I want them to look at me, like they look at you. But they're all either looking through me or they're snubbing me."

"I see." He looked back at the food table. "How do you think you'll handle that in the future?"

"I don't know."

"Maybe you should come with me more often when I'm called away for these kinds of meetings."

"Why? It's not like this is someplace I want to be, often."

"Not often, once in a while." He seemed to be avoiding looking at her, with how intense his focus on the fire was. "I've seen the women be, friendly with each other." He rested his arm on his left leg. "I'm, even more uncomfortable with this, than I am letting Kitana spend time with that boy. Mileena, I am begging you, let me involve your mother."

"Why?"

"Seeing you, with that girl. What of Elaine? You appeared, set on her. What are your plans with her? Do women even," He exhaled. "I don't know if I should step in and reprimand you. Or look the other way. Unwed, not even courting. I wouldn't dare let Kitana have a man in her room. I don't know what I'm supposed to do here. What do you think is right? What would be fair?"

He was trying, he was trying so hard. "I don't know."

"Sorry to keep you waiting sir." A gang of ten women filed into the room with them. They filled the spaces between and around her and her father. As predicted, most of them were vying for her father's attention. The three closest to her left to get food when they realized they weren't in the inner circle. Two older matured women, and one girl who looked about Mileena's age. Disturbing to think someone her age would be sent to entertain her father.

The two older women waved her down some to give the others more room. The younger girl tried one more time to squeeze in with her father, then finally gave up and joined the three of them further down.

"You look a little young to be his wife, but, well." One of the older women commented.

"He's my father."

"Father? Why would he bring you here?" She put her head on Mileena's shoulder, lips pressed to her ear. "Is he selling you?"

"No. We're just spending time together."

The woman's posture relaxed. "In a place like this?" She demanded the youngest girl fetch Mileena something to drink. "Well then, shall we have a drink while your father is, being entertained? I'm Lolieta, that's Ephrem, and the little one is Zetura." She walked her fingers up Mileena's arm, swirling it in the folds of her blouse. "You're dressed like you're from here, but I know every man, woman and rat in this town. Your name? What brings you here? The royal city is just over the hill."

"Just, uh, visiting family. We're actually from the royal city." They obviously didn't know who either of them were. That was clear from how they were treating them. Did he intend that? They were supposed to be keeping things casual. If she was supposed to lie, she wished he'd have mentioned that earlier. "My name's uh, Lily."

"Lily, from Sun Do?" Lolieta tilted her head, singing her name.

"Yes? Is something, odd about that?"

"No. Just a very cute name, for a very cute girl."

"Cute, but, common if you ask me, Lolieta." Ephrem smiled. "Take no offense dear."

Lolieta pulled her closer to make room for Zetura. When Mileena attempted to grab her drink, the woman held it for her. "Allow me. You are a guest here, after all."

Glass balancing on her lip, Lolieta tipped it forward, until Mileena had swallowed more than half of it. She drank the remainder, then asked for another.

Unclear to her, rather the drinks or her own nerves were stopping her from having her say during their casual conversation. It was the perfect scenario and she couldn't say a word. They were talking about town gossip, new faces. From what she could hear from her father's side, he was enduring much of the same. Except he was laughing and throwing in little comments here and there. Something in his voice was different, but not overtly flirtatious.

Should she try that? At this rate, she wouldn't find out anything about her cousin. All because she couldn't talk to women. This wasn't about her. She wasn't trying to flirt with them. Just having a regular conversation shouldn't be this hard.

If there's no chaos, you can't handle it. Was Kitana right?

"I'm only working here because my brother lost his job at that house in the woods. You know, the queen's nephew." The youngest girl sank down in her pillow. "He says once they return, he'll go back to working for them. So I'm sure he'll want me to quit. I can't wait."

"It's not that bad lass. You're fed, and can bathe as much as you want. I quite like it."

"Yes. But it doesn't pay as well as my brother's job. He's quite upset about it. Not only was the pay good, the family was nice. They've been gone so long, everyone he worked with is worried about them. If he could, he said they'd have worked until they came back, but he just couldn't."

"Yes, my father worked for them." Lolieta set her glass down. "I don't think we should be speaking of such things so openly. It's an, unfortunate situation. Wouldn't want to spoil our guest's good time."

"No, I quite like to hear about, town gossip."

"Lolieta, you never mentioned your father,"

"For what reason, would you ever need to know about my father?" She sent the girl away for more drinks. "That's as much as she knows about anything I'm sure. Everyone's real hush about what happened there, after the party that boy threw."

"What party?" Ephrem asked. "We haven't catered an outside event in a while."

Mileena looked at her, without speaking, showing she was interested in what she had to say. Just then, Zetura returned with the glass. When she passed it down to Lolieta, it tipped out of her hand, splashing all over Mileena.

"Such a clumsy girl. Please, don't be upset with her. I'll see to this." Hoisted up by her arm, she didn't even have time to signal to her father. Zetura was hot on their heels, apologizing profusely. Lolieta dismissed her, accepting her apology on Mileena's behalf.

Lolieta refused her help and wouldn't proceed further until she stopped following. Ephrem was with them now. After sending the young girl away, she joined their inner circle. "Lolieta, are you,"

"I'm just going to offer our guest some, fresh clothes."

One turn down a narrow hallway, into a room easily missed if you weren't looking for it. Dark blue touched every thread of fabric. It was nice, simple, homey. A bed, sitting area. Washing amenities closed off by a curtain. "Do you like it? It's my personal room, but I don't mind opening it to, special company. And you are, very special Lily."

"You're, too kind but I should be getting back to my father."

"I am nothing, if not a good host. I couldn't send you back in such condition." Lolieta twirled around her, smiling over her shoulder. "Besides, how could you really enjoy our services, with your father sitting right there?"

"Services? I-I just wanted to talk, while my father,"

"Is Lily really all that common of a name in Sun Do?" At her dresser, she held up a clean top, in a similar style to the soiled one. "A while ago, there was a little gathering of sorts near Sun Do. I couldn't go, but some of the travelers who did attend passed through here. There was an uproar about a sweet young vixen who'd managed to tongue tie a little whirlwind named, Dante." Oh no. "You wouldn't happen to know her, would you?"

What in heaven had Dante done? Just stopped random women on the road to lie to them? "Can't say I do." The next time she saw her, she was going to pummel her like she didn't know her.

"Come now Lily, there's no reason to be that way." Shirt in hand, she danced over to the bed, swaying her hips slow and fluid, just as the women did on the way in. "A shirt, for my lady."

"Lolieta, all this is," It was useless. All she knew how to do, was be direct. "That party we were talking about before. The one thrown by the queen's nephew. I'd really like to know, what you know about that."

"Lily, my job as a hostess, is to make you comfortable. You don't look comfortable to me. If I could, I'd offer you a bath but, with such limited time." Mileena gave in, reaching for the shirt. The woman pulled it out of her reach. "A trade. Allow me to clean your shirt for you, I'll tell you whatever you want to know about, that house." She whined. "We can, talk, for as much as you like. You don't want to do that, soaking wet, right?"

At least in here, her father couldn't see the price of her incompetence. She undid the buttons on her soiled blouse, peeled it down her arms, then handed it to the woman, expecting the other shirt to have transitioned to her possession.

"This information must be important to you. What else are you willing to take off to get it?"

"Excuse me?"

"Maybe I have a lot to say." The clean shirt was flung across the bed. She put her lips against the part of Mileena's discarded top that hugged her breasts. "There's enough to drink. It's even sweeter like this. You're lying to me, aren't you Lily? You know her, don't you?"

"I don't know who you're talking about. Can you tell me about that house or not?"

She held the shirt to her face inhaling it. "You're a terrible liar, Lily. You've been to the party. I only got to talk to some of the girls leaving. It was wonderful wasn't it? To know someone so, gifted, could be so close."

"Give me my shirt."

"Can't you take pity on a less traveled woman? I rarely get to entertain who I want. These men, it's almost like torture. You could visit me. I wouldn't charge you. Do you not find me, desirable?"

If she knew about the incident at Xandras' party, she had to know how serious this was. She was close enough to the royal city, to have all the same knowledge and understanding about Tarkat that the rest in the vicinity did. She was going to withhold what she knew, to barter intimacy?

Nothing but a perverted manipulator. Holding her lust above lives. The type of woman to who gave life to the miserable image they were handed. Desirable? No, she didn't find her desirable. She found her...

"Disgusting. I find you, disgusting. Now give me my shirt."

That sly playful smile she'd had since they walked into this room, made a gradual shift to something remorseful and afraid. "I-I'm sorry, please forgive me." The clean shirt she'd offered before was placed in Mileena's hands as she ran by crying "Zetura wait." The door was opened, someone was retreating, fast.

Her father's money was refunded in full. The owner of the bunkhouse apologized countless times to her. She said nothing. She didn't know what to say. Lolieta's miserable face was all she could think about. Why did she say that? Why didn't she explain to her that Dante was a liar? Why didn't she explain how important the information was? She hadn't given her a chance. She only half listened to Zetura's retelling of what she saw, but it sounded much worse than what actually happened. Still, Mileena said nothing to the contrary.

Not even to her father who pleaded for answers on the way back. "What happened, did she hurt you, where did you go?"

Was she really supposed to tell him she'd overreacted and missed out on possibly learning something very important about her cousin and his family's disappearance? Should she tell him why exactly that woman thought she could single her out like that? Because his daughter, Lily, had a promiscuous reputation floating around in some deviant circles.

She was a liar and manipulator, just like Dante. As far as he needed to know, nothing happened and she had no idea why that woman had acted the way she did. Rather he believed it or not, he let her go to her room without further conversation.

Come morning, to all of their surprise, the rest of the guest had invited themselves with Tim. The men came to help with the yard work. The girls, just thought it would be rude not to come. Mileena wasn't able to warn Karla in time. They caught her carrying linens with maybe the only other two servants in the house right now. Neither acknowledged the other.

Kitana and the men worked outside. The ladies, having nothing to do, sat on the patio, watching.

"I can't believe lady Kitana is out there with them. She could get hurt."

"She's quite alright. She may not look it, but she's not so delicate she can't handle a little work." Her mother waved to her father, who kept trying to wedge himself between Kitana and Tim. "I know most would like to avoid it, but it's good for young women to be able to do things like that. More than just gardening." Kitana, Timothan and their father together, moved a fallen branch to a forming wood pile. "Builds strength."

Karla stood at the door with a tray of tea. Mileena ran to take it from her so she wouldn't have to suffer the indignity of serving them.

"Mileena, it's fine, I am a servant after all. It does not bother me." She whispered.

"Let me have it, it's fine. Go sit down."

"I still have to help with,"

"I said go sit down." She relented sitting as far away from everyone as she could. Mileena set the tray on the table between them, then took a seat next to her. To keep Karla from getting up again, Mileena put her hand on her shoulder, disguised as resting her arm behind the couch.

Those two kinder girls struck up a friendly chitchat with her. Without thinking, Mileena shared her drink with Karla after realizing she hadn't brought one for herself.

Everything was going great, until they saw Miss Miria carrying a larger tray of drinks out to the men. She was shaking so much, it was a wonder she'd made it this far without dropping anything. Mileena gave Karla's shoulder a little squeeze then left to help the woman.

"Please, allow me." The tray was so much heavier than she anticipated. When the old woman let her hold its entire weight she nearly spilled it on both of them. Not only was it heavier than expected, the balance was constantly shifting. The old woman had been running compared to how slow she was going.

"Do you need help?" Yumi laughed from her hiding place. If she could have kicked her, she would have.

Kitana ran over to get drinks for her little group. She took two on opposite sides to keep the tray somewhat equal. "Mileena what are you doing? You look like you're about to fall over."

"She is."

"Shut up. I'm just helping out a bit."

"Remember what I said princess, take one for you and him. Share it."

"Don't listen to her, there's enough to take him his own."

"Great idea, spill yours on him and see if he'll share his with you."

"Yumi, be quiet. Why would she do that, he's already shirtless. All of them are." She cringed, noticing her delusional admirer, staring at her.

"Yes, well spill it on yourself, see if he'll help you change."

"Yumi."

Her sister grabbed three drinks then ran back to her father and Tim. She then went to the other groups of boys and pointed them in Mileena's direction. Of course she was trying to help. But this small horde of shirtless, sweaty men running at her was putting Mileena in a state of flight.

"Yumi, take the tray."

"No. I'm going to enjoy the view. Besides, I'm in hiding."

They formed a mob around her. Scrambling to be the first to say "Princess Mileena." Glasses were leaving the tray faster than she could account for them.

"I'll take this back for you lady Mileena. Your hands are shaking."

"Do you need to sit down? That must have been real heavy."

"You shouldn't have been carrying it. Why didn't you leave it to that girl? She's the one who should be serving us, not you."

What were they seeing that made their smiles fade to looks of worry. She should say something, but what?

Would it be easier to speak if she imagined them all, a gang of women clamoring for her attention?

Try as she might, she could only see the hurt and fear on Lolieta's face. She called her disgusting for her desires. Desires Mileena was trying to hide behind to mask this discomfort.

"Excuse me, please." Back on the patio, the other girls were giggling, making comments about the boys. "Where's Karla?"

"She went to help with the food."

"Mother, I'm going to take a ride, I'll be back shortly." She left to escape questions that could stop or slow her exit. In the doorway of the kitchen, she watched Karla plate a tray. When Karla saw her, she stopped.

"There's nothing else for me to do. I don't want to sit with them. Doing nothing makes me feel,"

"I'll give you something to do. Come with me. I'm going somewhere." Two more servants who weren't there before took the plates, she had nothing to dissuade her. They were off.

She hoped she remembered the way, it had been dark and she'd only been there once. "Mileena, where are we going?"

"I have to go talk to someone."

"Are you in a hurry?"

"Not really."

"Then could you slow down?" She brought it to a crawl, not realizing how fast she was going. "Are you upset about something? I hope it's not me. Working, doesn't bother me. I've served worse people."

"Did you want to serve them? Don't tell me it doesn't bother you. Did you want to?"

"No."

Woods took the place of houses. They were entering a small forest on the outskirts. Days ago she was hold up in a closet with her sister, crying about how scared she was of a Tarkat outbreak. Now she was strolling through the forest, without so much as a blade for protection.

"That's, something I can fix. Karla, when we leave, I want you to come with us. You won't have to do anything."

"I appreciate the offer, and I don't really have anywhere to go,"

"Then just let me do this for you. You won't be a bother. You can have your own room, stay in my room. Just please come back with us."

"I, don't have a reason to say no. Thank you."

In the early hours of the day, the bunkhouse was more decent. No scantily clad women waving from the balcony, or men jumping out of carriages prematurely to get to them. Calm and quiet, like the morning after should be.

"What are we doing here?"

"I have to speak with someone about something. You can wait here if you like." Karla jumped down and followed her inside. Mileena searched for the owner as he wasn't at the front desk. "Should I ring the bell? I don't want to disturb anyone."

"Who are you looking for?"

"One of the workers."

Karla took her hand and led her through the building like she'd been there before. Two turns later, they were in front of a door. She tapped on it twice, and Ephrem answered. "The manager will be up shortly, please wait until,"

"Is Lolieta there? Can I speak to her please?"

"She doesn't work here anymore."

"What do you mean she doesn't work here anymore? I, she, do you know where she lives?"

The woman shook her head. "She lived here."

"What happened? Everything was fine, it was," Mileena bit back her whines. "You don't have any idea where she could be? It was just a few hours ago. She couldn't have left town that soon."

She came out of the room, tugging the front of her robes close. "Come with me please, everyone's sleeping." They went out a backway. "Whatever you came hoping to do, it's a little too late." Her tone was spiteful, bitter, and short. Nothing less than what she deserved.

"Could she not be at another inn or,"

"I doubt it. There would be no reason for her to stay here if she couldn't work here. The woman couldn't cook, sew, terrible with numbers, and a horrible gossiper. Around here, I have no idea where she'd go. She'd recently spent quite a bit of money too, so I doubt she'd have enough to pay for a carriage."

"Which way did she go?"

"She left shortly after you did. Whichever way she went, you're not going to find her. Why are you here? Your money was returned." Mileena couldn't speak. Karla, tired of being left out, asked what happened. "According to Zetura, Lolieta was trying to force some indecent acts on her. You'd fought to get out of bed with her and were begging for your clothes back."

"That's not what happened."

"Then why didn't you say that?" Pinching the bridge of her nose, she cursed under her breath. "I know how you people from the royal city feel about, women like her, but was she really that horrible? She mistook you for someone she was really excited to meet. If you objected to what she was doing, how did you end up in bed with her? The things you let Zetura accuse her of, I know she wouldn't do."

Trying to remember everything that happened that night, a stray detail came to mind. "She said her father worked for the queen's nephew."

Now the woman became avoidant. "I don't know why she said that. Her parents, she hasn't spoken to them since she was young. She was here alone. If that's all you needed."

"Why would they fire her?" Mileena cried. "She didn't, I didn't,"

The woman's face softened. "It's not like it can hurt her now. She worked somewhere like this before. She was caught trying to entice a patron's female company. Her employer branded her, mercifully someplace she could conceal. When she came here, during her inspection, she denounced her old ways and swore it would never be a problem. The owner took a big chance letting her work here. Said if it ever were to be a problem, she'd be gone without a second thought. She was normally very, very careful about this sort of thing. But she was so certain you were this woman she wanted to meet." The woman, came to a level of complete calm to say her final peace. "I don't care to know what actually happened, it doesn't matter now. I can, appreciate you coming to clear her name. It must have been, startling for you. I'll let him know. If she tries to come back, maybe he'll reconsider."

Just like with her father, she had no words for the ride. Karla wasn't even asking about the incident, just where they were going. Mileena didn't have an answer even if she would have responded. Lolieta was on foot. Maybe she left the bunkhouse last night, but she wouldn't start walking in the middle of the night? Maybe she slept outside. Or went home with someone. Sitting at the edge of the woods, staring into the marsh, the possibilities were endless.

"I walk pretty fast. Assuming she waited until daylight, do you think I could,"

"No. Unless the next town is within walking distance. Is it?"

"Yes. Two to three days."

"That's walking distance to you? Well, I don't think it's likely. She's probably still in town, trying to get enough money to go somewhere else. I don't know what's going on. But you can't be a stupid woman and work in a place like that. Those women are all resourceful."

"Can you steer?" She passed her the reigns. "Tell my father I'm alright, I'm just," She hopped out. If she caught up to her, she could be back before they noticed. Years of training hopefully gave her an advantage. She could walk for much longer.

"What are you doing? Mileena please don't go. I can't steer, wait."

"It's easy, just direct them, pull, let go. You'll get it."

"No, come back."

Now they were both walking through the woods. She ignored Karla's calling. She'd stop following soon enough. This forest had less of a path, the floors were full of holes, thick vines, and roots. If she didn't stop soon, she'd probably break a leg or arm.

"Karla, stop following me."

"No. I don't know how to steer the horse, I don't remember the way back."

"Not even to the bunkhouse?"

"No. Is there no other way out of town? I doubt she would have come this way." There were several ways out, much easier than this. "Mileena, I can't keep walking. Something is cutting my legs."

Another victim added to her list. She made it to Karla to help her out, just in time for both of them to watch the horses disappear the way they'd came.

"I'm sorry."

"It's not your fault. It's mine." A two hour walk back to the inn. Another couple hours of looking and waiting for someone to be willing to give them a lift home. The client belonged to Lolieta's friend, so she offered to ride with them. They were young, the man didn't look all that trustworthy. Karla was so nervous she begged to be let out at the first cobblestone into town. After that, it was a seven hour walk back to Xandras' house. A small punishment for herself, she carried Karla when she got tired.

On that final stretch of road to his home, her father picked them up. He dropped Karla off at the door, telling her to inform her mother she'd returned. Then he took them to the stables.

"The horses made it back. You leave without telling us where, for the entire day. Then your horses show up. How irresponsible,"

"I want Karla to come back with us."

"What?"

"When we leave. I want her to come back with us."

"No."

"What?"

"You leave for half the day, without a word. Your horses return, without you. The first words out of your mouth were about her? Not where you were, what you were doing. Why your horses returned without you. The answer is no."

"I went back to the bunkhouse."

"Why would you go back there? Why wouldn't you tell me?"

"You were helping Kitana. I was just going to clear up,"

"Clear up what? Was what that girl said not what happened? Mileena, what happened?"

The laces came undone. Everything about that night spilled out of her. Even the bits about Dante and by extension, Sarabi. He wouldn't look at her. He just sent her away, telling her to speak with her mother.

Watching him put his head down, she considered following Lolieta's lead and just leaving. If she hid good enough, long enough, they would stop looking. They had Kitana.

"If you find yourself alone, I don't mind the company."

No. Tanya was like her, Tanya was a liar too. She was lying to her squad, she was lying to Mileena.

Could she be going inside just to see her sister and mother one last time? She could get Elaine's letter, see if she'd put any clues in it. She was already ruined. They could be ruined together. She would be the last woman Mileena ever corrupted.

"With everything that's going on, Mileena, what's wrong? I've been noticing something different about you since we got back home. Do you feel we were too hard on you? Are you upset about," She cut herself off. "I've talked to your father about this, and he told me he'd talk to you. I've been leaving it to him and that's gotten us nowhere. So tell me."

"I want Karla to come home with us."

"What? What does she have to do with anything? She'll be taken care of. She's a smart capable girl. She'll be fine on her,"

"I want her to come home with us. It's my fault her sister is likely dead. It's my fault so many families are about to be torn apart. It's my fault Sarabi and Luca are dead. It's my fault, they can't come home. How do you deal with this mother?" She clawed at her sides. "How do you think of anything else?"

Only in her mother's arms was darkness this blissful. "I don't wait until I'm about to explode to address it. You aren't even empress yet and you're already feeling the pain of your decisions. When it's truly time for you to take over, you won't believe there was a time you felt this way. I'm sorry to say, a lot of this comes with age, time. And understanding you're doing the best you can with what you have. We endure that dark void, as you called it, so all of Outworld doesn't have to. You need this pain to guide you toward better solutions. Let it serve its purpose, then let it go."

Sent to her room for a moment of reflection, she sat in her chair of contemplation, and stared out the window. Her father came in a few minutes later to tell her until they left, she was to be confined to this room. Karla didn't return that night. The immature child in her wanted to run from her room to search for her. Her boulder of responsibility and remorse grounded her.

Content but not tired, she found her book and pulled out Elaine's letter. Maybe her friends were somehow having a better time and hearing from them would fix some of this anguish.

Her envelope contained two letters. One that was meant to reach her a while ago and one a bit more recent. Elaine had missed her. Missed her enough to declare she'd have snuck away to the palace if she was just a little closer and could sneak back unmissed. She hoped she was being good, staying out of trouble. She jokingly stated she could remember her voice but only Kitana's face.

The second letter broke her heart worse than the first, on appearances alone. Bloody parchment, handwriting she knew wasn't Elaine's. Apparently, their client had taken some issue with the sight of Julie's leg. They were making things harder for her, going out of their way to give her extra work. When Elaine confronted them, their attention was shifted to her and she now had two broken hands. One in such bad shape, they feared she'd need an amputation. They were keeping her drunk to cope with the pain.

Elaine, Julie, Noble. How was she supposed to feel the pain she caused them, and let it go, if she kept hurting them?

The next empress of Outworld was confound to a room, like the disobedient child she was. Not feeling one way or the other about it, she lied on the floor and went to sleep.

Ripped from her sleep by a knee to the abdomen, her assailant lied next to her, holding her forehead and hissing. "Why are you sleeping on the floor? I thought you were gone again."

Waiting for her own pain to subside, she hissed in return. "Thank you for looking before sounding the alarm again. I just didn't care enough to get in bed."

"What happened yesterday? Mother and father have been talking about you all morning."

"What do you think happened? I ruined someone's life, and made everything worse for everyone around me."

Kitana sat up, reached over her head for a bowl on the desk. "You don't do that. I think you're just hungry. You didn't eat dinner last night."

Getting up wasn't part of her plan, but Kitana's hand was shaking and whatever was in that bowl was steaming hot. Rather deserved or not, being scolded in the face wasn't how she wanted to spend the morning.

She distracted her sister with talks of Timothan and what she had planned for the day. No matter what she said, she agreed and encouraged her. Whatever she attempted would be better than anything Mileena could offer.

Her sister left in a better mood than she'd come. There was no reason for the both of them to be miserable. She figured it was best to sit up so she was visible to the next person who walked in. Lucky for her since the next person to enter was her father.

"You can't be trusted to sit here alone, and you'll just slip away from your mother, get cleaned up and come outside where I can watch you."

She met him outside with her book just in case she wasn't expected to help out. Which she wasn't. He sat her away from where they'd be working. Someplace she was always visible to him, but it was clear she wasn't to be interacted with.

Now was as good a time as any to read.

"Are you alright?" A voice came from overhead. Karla's hand hung out of a window, feathering her hair with her fingertips.

Mileena grabbed her hand, guiding it back inside. "I'm fine. Where have you been? You didn't come back last night."

"I'm sleeping with the rest of the servants. I was a little worried before, but everyone's really nice. It's very cozy."

"I'm sorry."

"Don't be. I'm guessing your father is still upset."

"Yes. He has every right to be. But don't worry. I'm going to find a way to convince him to let you come with us."

"It's fine Mileena, really. It's a lot nicer here than where I'm from. I'll find work easy. And I'll be closer to this colony right?"

From a corner on the other side of the window, Yumi crawled through the shrubs to reach her. "It is so much easier to keep up with you, when you're confined to the house." Yumi got on her knees and peeked in the window. "You. Did you take my sai? That thing I threw at you. Sorry about that by the way. I need it back if you have it." Karla confirmed she did indeed have it. She was able to hand it back to Yumi after disappearing for a few minutes. "Thanks. I'm glad you didn't try to sell it. Aside from not getting much for it, my superior would be furious."

"Why? It's a pretty useless weapon."

"In the wrong hands, yes. They'd be perfect for a little scrawny girl like you. Heavy enough to be useful in building your arm muscles. Light enough for you to not have to hold back. Damn things are lethal in my hands no matter what I do."

Yumi tried to entice them both to judge the men with her. Karla rejected them based on knowing them somewhat personally, and Mileena didn't care to come up with an excuse, she just didn't want to look at them, and wasn't going to turn her head to try.

The old woman came out with her tray of drinks again. Everyone rushed to her to ease her burdens. She blushed and cooed over the young men crowding around her.

Her father left the group to bring her a glass. Her guard vanished and Karla went quiet on the other side of the wall. "Who was that woman over here with you?"

"A guard Li Mei sent to watch over me."

"She is not to be alone with you. Not in your room. Not in,"

"She doesn't want to be alone with me. But, understood."

Neither Karla or Yumi visibly returned to her side. This was her routine for the next three days. She ate in her room, only allowed to leave for the washroom or supervised mandatory time outside, watching everyone else work. A punishment she thought she'd been spared, she'd managed to simply save for later. All that was missing was a lashing.

On the fourth day, up before everyone as usual, she was watching the rain flood the grass around the house. Someone was being merciful to her. She'd much rather watch rainfall than those boys hauling wood and dirt around.

Her door opened, the weightless footfalls denoted Kitana's presence before she was seen. "Goodmorning. How long have you been up?"

"I don't know. You know you're not supposed to be in here."

"Yes. But I have something to tell you."

"What?"

"Come to my room. I have a lot to tell you."

"I can't leave Kitana."

Her sister stuffed a couple shirts under her blanket. "Come on, please. It's important."

"I'm sorry. I can't."

"What happened? Why is father so upset with you? Does it have something to do with Karla?" When she didn't respond, Kitana stood before her, and tried to physically pull her from her chair. When that didn't work, she ran at her from different angles, trying to knock her out of it. She was too old to be this childish.

"Would you stop it before you hurt yourself?"

"No. Come lie in my room. I have to tell you something. It's really important."

"Tell me now."

"No, it's cold in here."

"Kitana just leave." The door opened, Kitana dropped to the ground, hiding behind the bed. It was her father, asking if she'd seen Kitana. "She's right here, on the floor."

"Kitana, step out please. I already told you,"

"But father," She sat up. "I haven't done anything wrong. Why am I being punished?"

"Out, Kitana. I will not tell you again."

"Please just go."

"Mileena, close the window, it's freezing in here."

"Yes father." She sat before that open window, being berated by the winds and rain, until it hurt to move her bones. That poor woman was likely still on the road, trying to find shelter in this. Her ache would pass, it was negligible.

Under a thin sheet, her frosty legs rubbed together, bones cracked from being in one position for so long. Without warning, sleep snatched her up and dropped her off somewhere warmer than where she was now. With the other Tanya. Or maybe the same one. She was a liar, and manipulator too. But Mileena was alright with that.

An overwhelming presence in the room, that wasn't in her dream, pulled her out of it. It was just her father, sitting next to her, in her chair of contemplation. "You were freezing." Her small sheet was now a thick, heavy blanket. "Only for your mother's sake, you can leave this room, freely. You are not to leave this house. As far as she knows, your only crime is being irresponsible."

"You can tell her. I don't care."

He sighed. "Yes you do."

"Does Kitana at least know why you don't want her around me?"

"Mileena." He cupped his hands together, rubbing off the cold. "I was hurt and disappointed by the decision you made. I know you struggle with things. Personally, and in relationship to your succession. I just didn't expect that from you. I never would have expected you to allow that. I could see you were angry that night. You let your anger, destroy someone's life. My daughter who risked being crushed to save the life of a Centaurian she'd only just met. Risked life, limb and infection to save her sister from a Tarkatan attack, twice. My daughter, a true queen of the people, once traveled Outworld with her Umgadi sisters, performing services for the community. That same daughter, listened to a woman pleading her innocence, against what you knew were lies, and said nothing. Your refusal to speak filled me with uncertainty. I felt something was wrong. But I stood by you. I took you there. The thought something might have happened to you, because of me, again. I trusted you. Your mother would surely see this as a good learning experience. What could you have learned from that?"

Absolutely nothing. There was nothing to learn from what she'd done. Unnecessary suffering.

"Your people don't have the same protections you do. Remember that." Then he was gone.

It was only fair she risk frostbite to atone for what she'd done. She pushed her covers to the foot of the bed, holding onto the little warmth she had. Then she went back to sleep.

Waking up wrapped so tight in her blankets she knew she hadn't done it herself, she had to wait for Kitana to help her get undone. "Did you do this?"

"No. Father did. He said you were trying to make yourself sick. He came in to check on you four or five times last night, to make sure you didn't roll on your face."

"I'm not an infant."

"You've been acting like one. Can you please now tell me what happened?"

"Kitana, how long do you think mother and father would look for me, before they just crowned you their successor?"

"What does that mean?"

"Nothing. Nothing. What was it you wanted to tell me yesterday?"

"If I tell you, will you tell me what happened?"

"No." She huffed. "You'd stop seeing it as something bad, before you saw me as something bad. Well, everyone else sees the truth. I don't want you to see me how everyone else will. How father does now. If I tell you, you're so kind and loving, you might try to make me feel better, but I don't deserve that. But if you looked at me like father did, I couldn't stand that either. So please, stop asking. Just tell me what you had to tell me before."

"I, guess. When everyone comes back, I was thinking, of going to visit Tim for a while. Things have been going really well with him. I know you wanted to help me get that kiss but, honestly, it's not like I helped you all that much. The only way you could help any more would be to push our heads together. Don't worry about helping me. Worry about taking care of yourself."

"Are you putting off going away with him, because you're worried about me?"

"It's not like mother and father would approve of it right now anyway. After we leave, and the investigation is finished, maybe. They'll have returned by then. When you're alone, you get into trouble. I don't want to put all that on Tanya. You need an entire squad to watch you."

"I'm thinking about, turning in my robes."

"You mean, quitting the Umgadi? Mileena, what happened?"

"I can't do anything without them. I haven't even been keeping up with training, prayers. Didn't even try to ask Li Mei for an assignment on her squad, just to help out. I've spent their entire time away like a spoiled princess. I'm getting too old to play games like this. I'll speak to Li Mei about it when we get home."

With nothing else to say about it, her sister left her in peace.

If only for her mother, she left her room, to sit with her family. Kitana brought her puzzle down so they could have something to do. Their relative's disappearance still being unresolved, had a dark cloud lingering overhead.

When a knock at the door pulled her mother and sister away, her father took a seat by her side. "How are you today?"

"Fine."

He put his hand on her forehead. "Good. What have you been thinking?"

"Of quitting the Umgadi."

"Really?"

"Even the cruelest among them, is more righteous than me. They have enough disgraces without my admittance. I'll continue to support them, as best I can."

"What of your friends and that girl? They were training to be your personal guards. That could give them a lot of leeway to avoid more serious battles."

"All the good being attached to me is doing for them now. I will not interfere with them doing whatever they see fit. I just won't be playing dress up with them anymore. "

"Mileena. If there was anything for you to learn from that incident, it was, don't make decisions in anger. Big or small. You might not feel like you're angry right now. You might even think you feel calm, like this is the clearest you've ever been. But you're not. I wasn't. It's not wise to make any decision when any one emotion has overcome you. Not even to speak." He helped her make a couple turns on the puzzle. "You were a cub when you roared against the fiercest lioness I know, for your right to be Umgadi. Don't turn one wrong step, into one wrong mile. "

Another letter came in the mail. This time it was an update from Xandras and his family. Wherever they were, they were well and hoped to be arriving soon. It was near identical to what they'd heard when they arrived days ago. No definitive dates, estimates, locations. They would just be back soon. What should have put them at ease, only served to raise concern.

The next day, since rains made the yard too wet to work in, no one returned. Her father suggested they take a trip to the inn and see if the guests had received similar messages. Karla asked to come with them, as she had a delivery to make in town. She sat in the carriage with Mileena, holding her hand the whole way there.

Mileena was too ashamed to look at her, knowing she might not be able to fulfill the request she'd imposed on her.

Her parents were none too pleased about what they'd discovered at the inn. "Why did none of you think to speak with us about this?"

"Sir we, did not wish to bother you. We assumed something was wrong and felt it better to resolve it ourselves."

"By leaving?" There were significantly less people than before.

"I don't wish to speak negatively about them but, those who left, had little reason to be here."

More annoying than anything, this felt less like a problem than her parents were implying it was. Mileena's wandering eyes caught sight of a couple boys talking to Karla outside the lounge. More curious about that, she inched over to them, staying out of sight.

"Maybe we handled things a bit more aggressively than we should have. You are a very beautiful woman, Karla."

"Being around the princesses has obviously done you some good. You were so, standoffish before." One of the boys reached for her. Karla snatched away.

"Miah. We're trying to, apologize. We're talking this out, like adults." The man took another step toward her, trapping her against the wall. "There's an understanding to be had you know. You're a servant. Making yourself available to such things, would make you more appealing to, finer households. If you returned with me, I wouldn't have you running such errands."

"You don't even know where this place is. We've been all around town, I could take you there. It's not far. We wouldn't even need a carriage."

She'd heard enough. "Karla, there you are. What seems to be going on here?" With no thought, she shoved the man away from her, taking his place. "Why are you two not with the others? My parents have many questions."

"So, hostile dear princess. Has Karla been spreading lies about us?" The one referred to as Miah, bowed to her.

It was only a guess the other one was Rumel. He put a hand on Miah's shoulder, pulling him away. "Only so many of us need speak with the King and queen. Karla needed help with an errand she was asked to take care of. She needed directions, we were trying to help."

"Did they help you?" She glared at them. "Then you are dismissed. Be gone." Miah had to be turned away by his friend. Mileena watched them walk right passed the hall her parents were in. When they were finally out of view, she pivoted on Karla. "Why did you seek them out for help?"

"I didn't. They heard me asking for directions."

"Where are you trying to go? What do you need to do?"

Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have thought twice about helping her. Being newly released from her punishment, she thought thrice as much, and still went with her first thought, to just go.

At least the men hadn't been lying about how close the place she needed to go was. With any luck, her parents wouldn't be finished talking before they made it back. They walked quickly, speaking little on the way.

Mileena waited outside the shoppe. Being near Karla, able to do so little for her, was distressing. Leaving her in this town, after what she'd gone through, lost, and endured just to get here? What use was she to anyone?

"Here." On Karla's flattened palm, a spider like hair clip. Gold with common gems in the legs. "It looks like it would match your clothes better. And this." A pastry to her lips. "To show my, appreciation."

"You didn't have to,"

Karla's complexion didn't show her blush, more than her actions did. She extended the gifts with a downcast face. "Please accept it. Even with how uncertain things are for them, the servants here have been compensating me. And you've been helping me, so you deserve,"

"Don't spend your money on me." Items in her hands, she was left alone, while Karla walked back toward the inn.

Catching up to her, they opted to sit in the carriage instead of returning inside. "Karla listen, it's nice. But you,"

"Then just, consider it a gift. Not just my appreciation for all you've done, but I appreciate you, being you. This whole thing has been, one horror after another. I haven't felt like myself in, so long." Karla bit her lip, half hugging herself. "I've needed so much help, and haven't been able to reach out to anyone. Not just because no one's there, but I just couldn't bring myself to. With you," That nervous smile, melted her from the inside out. "It feels different. I don't think I've ever felt like this with anyone before. Except my sister. Even then, there's something different about you, that just makes me feel," She sighed, giving in to what she wanted to say. "Safe."

"Safe?"

"Not, from anything out here." Her hand inched toward her chest, then it dropped. "Safe to be myself. I'm scared, I'm sad. I'm confused. You might not know it, but you're offering me things, I didn't even know I needed. I know this may sound, strange. I don't really know how to describe it. But I know it's because of you." Karla swayed side to side. "You're obviously going through a lot yourself, and you're still, going out of your way to be kind to me."

So grateful, for so little. When she put her head down on her knees, Karla undid the clip in her hair and put the new one in. "Karla, I, I can't,"

"It complements your eyes too." Her hand rested on her back.

It wasn't long before her family returned. Her father bestowed mercy and didn't scold her, even though her disappearance held them up. The meeting had ended almost as soon as they left. They'd been looking for her all that time. All were annoyed, save for her sister, who spent most that time with Timothan.

In place of an undeserved apology, her father was allowing her the freedom to stay in the house while he and her mother were gone. Even Kitana was leaving to be with Tim. The house was empty now.

Ms Miria, the last consistent help left, made sure to prepare a final meal for the family, with Mileena and Karla's help. She prayed for her relative's safe return and asked to be welcomed back when they did. She was kind enough to leave Karla an address to reach her if she needed someplace to stay.

Nothing to do, nowhere to go, Mileena was face to face with this book she'd been putting off reading for days. Her room was too cold, even with the windows closed. If she lied in bed, she'd surely fall asleep. She didn't feel like walking downstairs. The next best option was Kitana's room.

Warm and inviting. Filled with her sister's presence. Perfect place to cuddle up with a book.

"Oh, there you are." Karla let herself in. "I'm sorry, did you want to be alone? You disappeared and,"

Yumi came in behind her. "You're confined to the house, there's only three of us here, and it's still hard to keep up with you." Karla came around to sit by the vanity. Yumi went to the window. "Ugh. They're gone. The stable men, the noblemen, your parents have even sent most of the guards away."

"Really?"

"The good looking ones." She moaned. "They keep sending reports to Li Mei. Since it's so important, they send guard escorts. I don't suppose we'll be here much longer. Where's your sister?" Crashing down on her bed, Yumi pulled out her sai and twirled them.

"If I had to guess, she's probably with Tim."

Yumi howled like a playful wolf. "That a girl. I wish I could have told her a thing or two more, but she's such a quick learner. Just has to be comfortable with what she wants. Poor girl can't even say she desires a man's body."

"What's desirable about them?" Karla scoffed.

Rolling to the end of the bed, flipping onto the trunk, Yumi sat facing Karla, with a stern expression. "You jest?"

"I do not."

Mileena sat quietly, watching them stare at each other.

"They're nothing to fawn over. Useful for work. After that, they're nothing but pest."

"You're young. You're dealing with boys. So, it's understandable you feel that way."

"Age has nothing to do with it. Believe me. From what you told me of the Umgadi, it sounds like a wonderful thing to be apart of. I'd love to be forbidden from interacting with them." Karla pointed to one of Yumi's sai. "All the different tools you explained, they sound, incredible. But I'd like something plain. Like a bow. Always wanted to learn how to use one. Never got the chance."

"You know, a long time ago, you could have been Umgadi. Perfect candidate actually. In the spirit of our old ways, let me teach you something, little sister."

Gentle refusing was not enough to free her from this lesson. Outside near the archery targets, her esteemed guard started a laughably informal weapons training session.

"These bows are a little weak, but they'll do for practice. Princess, between you and your sister, who do you think is the better archer?" She gave the accolades to her sister. "Well, that's no good. You are an Umgadi representative after all. You don't have to be a master, but you should be better than your sister at least. You'll benefit from this too."

Yumi pulled out her bow and made three perfect shots in the blink of an eye. She then passed it off to Mileena. One missed the board, the others barely made the outer rings. When Karla was given a turn, one went backwards, the others went directly into the ground.

"If I'm going to do this at all, I should probably do it right." She walked them to the edge of the forest and told them to pick a tree. Not having any requirements, they chose one at random. Yumi brandished her sai, called out a spot on the tree and hit it two times. "Was Li Mei the one who taught you to shoot?"

"Maybe long ago."

"Maybe she stopped teaching with these. Either way, good refresher for you and beginning lesson for you. No matter what the weapon, you have to see it as an extension of yourself. The same way you see your arms, legs. Even with arrows. You have to shoot them and know where they're going as if you're just placing them down, with your hand. Sais are good for that. You're there every step with these. You can feel them through your muscles." She gave them each one and commanded them to call out a spot and throw.

Mileena went first, calling out a lower spot on the tree. Right before it left her hand, Yumi called out its actual landing place. Same with Karla. Far from their intended marks. They were allowed two more throws now that they had a feel for the weight. They were no better for it. Yumi was so good she was calling the throws before they got in position.

"You know, Tanya once told me you won a knife and board game. She's not one for sensationalism. I'm starting to wonder."

"It was only once. And I, wasn't in a position where losing was an option."

"Oh, alright then. Don't ever let anyone tell you performing under pressure isn't a valuable skill. That's the only time it matters."

"Are these even meant to be thrown? They're heavy." Karla let it fall from her hand. "You told me they were to be used like clubs, even though they look like they're made for poking."

"If you can pick it up, you can throw it. Ever seen a tavern brawl? You'd be surprised how many things can be turned into a projectile in a hurry."

Yumi pinpointed different problem areas for them. Everything from their positioning to how they thought about their targets. She watched her take hold of Karla several times, pulling her close, arms around her, head on her shoulder, whispering into her ear. Her mind began to wander.

The wanderings were even worse when she felt her hands upon her. She molded around her, interlocking their fingers around the neck of the sai. Just like Karla, she whispered instructions in her ear. The practice throws and swings multiplied their points of contact. When she made the actual throw, Yumi squeezed her tight. That little bit of progress was worth a congratulatory squeeze around her waist.

Going at it for hours, Karla passed out in the grass between them. She latched onto Yumi in her sleep, Yumi kindly gave up half her body so she could rest peacefully.

"For someone who doesn't like closeness between women, that's very, nice of you."

Yumi laughed. "Who says I don't like closeness between women?" She brushed Karla's hair out of her face. "I don't like the ones, who pervert this closeness. For us to do what we do, this is a necessity." She glanced down into Karla's face. "Back when I said, Tanya was more sympathetic, well, it's not like I'm unsympathetic. There was once a time, before I got some sense about me, where I," She buried her face in her hand, snatched the memory from her head and threw it into the wind. "No mistake is a commitment."

Their session ended just in time for the rains to start. It didn't occur to Mileena to wake Karla just to go inside. She figured with how little she stirred when she was lifted off the ground and carried in, she might not have been able to. Yumi mocked her. Saying she was treating her just as she had Kitana. Like a baby.

Her condescending laughter stayed long after she left. Mileena stood beside the stairs leading up to her room, Karla's body limp in her arms. She could probably remember where her bed was if she really thought about it. It seemed so much easier to just, take her upstairs. But, that would probably upset her father.

He was trying. He'd been struggling, maybe just as hard as she was, about this. As a show of goodwill and understanding, she lied Karla on an ottoman in the sewing room. Watching her stretch and curl, resembling that deer once more.

"Sindel, stop this. I told you you need to calm yourself. You said the writing was his. They will be home shortly." Her parents were back.

"It was his, but he could have been forced to write it. This is too bizarre Jerrod. They knew we were coming. They've been gone much longer than we're being told. Their servants wouldn't be looking for employment elsewhere if it were only a few days. This place is practically deserted. My sister would have written me or left a note."

"Things happen Sindel. Engagements run over, carts break, the rains have come, so travel might be delayed. It's customary to only pay so much in advance. If the money's run out, they still need work."

"Why wouldn't he put that in his note? Why would he not mention what has delayed them?"

"Maybe he knows no matter what he said, you'd worry yourself sick. Try and help where it's not needed."

"Jerrod, why must you do this? Maybe I would not be so worried and stressed out if I wasn't the only one. I expect the girls to be distracted. But you? You're acting as though any of this is normal. And I'm just some emotional woman. My sister, her husband and son are missing. They haven't been seen for much longer than we're being told. Xandras set this up, months in advance. And he doesn't show? Those children were acting strange. Those servants were acting strange. We're acting strange. We should have started a search days ago."

"With what information? As you've said, the note is vague with no locations or approximate details. All we could say is, they're not home and possibly haven't been for weeks? We've sent everything we know to the proper authorities. We've done most the leg work for them. We should hope they're only running late and haven't been targeted because we've sent more than half our protection home. We're basically house sitting for them because we didn't think to arrange extended payment for the servants."

Behind the walls, she could see the scene so clearly. Her mother's fierce scowl. Her father's angry but sympathetic gaze. Then her mother would storm away, as her heels said she was doing now. He'd wait a few seconds, Then either follow or go the other way.

Since they were already in the sewing room, fresh from a nap, Mileena proposed she get started mending her dress. It sounded like they wouldn't be here for more than a day or two. No telling how much work this dress would need. If it was all she could do for her, she'd try her hardest to finish it.

She readied some basic items while Karla fetched the dress. When she returned she picked a few more fabrics and accessories. Now it was time to dress the mannequin.

"You can usually follow the original patterns when doing repairs. But," She unraveled the garment. "Some of these repairs are in places I'm going to need approximate measures. Would you say this mannequin is close to your sister's size?" She shook her head. "Are you?"

"More than the dummy."

"It would probably turn out better if you wore it then." Thinking she had a moment to sit while Karla left to change. Mileena sat back just in time to see Karla tossing her clothes over her head, and carefully working herself into her sister's dress. She didn't mean to stare, but she would be staring at her very closely for probably the next few hours. She looked to have picked up a little weight. Remembering how light she'd been in her arms, she was happy to know she'd been eating well.

It was a nice dress, uninspired as far as designs went. She could have it nearly back to its original state with a couple stitches here and there. The patterns Karla picked and the additions she wanted weren't anything extravagant. If time weren't an issue, Mileena would have encouraged her to want more.

Starting at the top, she focused on a large tear at the neck. Mileena tugged it closed over her breasts. "Is your sister, larger than you?"

Karla's cheeks expanded. "Probably a little. It's been a while since I saw her. She didn't exactly fit it perfectly either. I think it was quite small for her actually." She cupped her hands in front of her. "They were, enviable." Then she held herself. "Not so small like mine."

Flashbacks to the barmaid made it hard to swallow. "Yours are nice." She bit her tongue. "I mean, it fit you nicely. I-I know you said it was her dress, but do you still plan to share it? I could, give you some dresses of your own." She nodded. "Then I can make it adjustable. Laces or buttons?" She handed the girl the pin cushion then took a couple out. "Since you're the model, it'll probably fit you the best, but I'll try to make it comfortable for her too."

"I might not be done growing." Karla cringed. "Your hand, it's so cold." Returning to position, her breast came into more contact with Mileena's hand.

"Sorry, I'm trying to be quick. But I don't want to poke you."

She hoped she looked calmer than she was on the inside. This house must have been cursed. Her aunt's dislike of deviants seeped into its foundation. It was here Mileena had first attempted to put those feelings behind her. And here she was tested by them again. She asked Karla to speak about her sister, to drown out those impure thoughts.

Her breasts were so soft, her hands could have melted into them. The way she would brave those flicks of her knuckles or the entire back of her hand brushing against her. She'd be lying if she said all these pins were necessary. An even bigger lie to act as though she needed to readjust herself every time her hand moved. All under the guise of precision. Karla trusted her. That step was turning into a mile.

"You really are, going to be the next empress of Outworld?" Down on her little stool, she looked up at her and nodded. "I just can't see it. You're so, normal. At the same time, you're different. Can't put my finger on how though."

"Ever had a queen, tailor your clothes?"

"Can't say I have. You're not a queen just yet."

"Well then, I guess when I wear the crown, we'll have to do this again."

Karla tugged on the newly mended collar."You carried me in when I was sick, after I'd hit you, twice. Carried me up the stairs, gave me clothes. Let me sleep in your bed. Even ran me a bath. You're almost too kind to be queen. But, that's good. Outworld will see great peace under you."

"I'm glad you feel that way, but I don't know. If Outworld knew who their future queen really was, they might put an end to me now."

"Why?"

"I do more harm than good. I don't think. I'm a bit of a liar and manipulator. The list goes on." She tried to stop herself by laughing it off. The critiques kept coming. "No king in sight. I-I've killed six people, if you could believe it. A whole family I put to death." The needle drew odd shapes in the air. She stopped threading the dress to still herself. "It would be better for Outworld if I disappeared."

A hand from above came down on her head. "You're always listening to my sorrows. Your turn again. It might help."

Before she lost her nerve, to the idea of shattering her image in this woman's eyes, she spun her tale. From Noble to Sarabi, her friend's continual abuse as a result of her actions and Lolieta the newest notch in her belt. She expelled it all with her head down, squeaking out hurried versions of her past misdeeds so she wouldn't have to spend any more time thinking them out, recalling the most egregious details, sparing herself no judgment.

When the last crime was attached to her character, she awaited the verdict from her audience of one.

"Can I move?" Mileena wiped her eyes before standing to help her. Watching her feet as she stepped down, she was unaware of the arms wrapping around her neck. Pecks on her cheeks, the corners of her mouth, the side of her head. Their bodies molded into one another, arms around each other. Mileena gave in to this brittle press.

"Did it really happen like that? Were there no good days between?"

There were. There were so many she didn't deserve.

She went on, speaking words of encouragement, said to be from the mouth of her mother. For but a split second, she was reminded of the peace she found in Elaine's embrace. A calm that came from a shared experience. Understood helplessness. But Karla was not her equal as Elaine was. Karla was more flimsy in every sense of the word. Yet somehow, these arms of hers were holding all those pains of Mileena's failures far from her. She could see them, all around her, however they did not cripple her as they had, just seconds prior.

Unlike the efforts of her family, when Karla told her to put her worries to rest, she was actually able to repel them, leaving residue to remind her of her imperfections, without holding her down. She wasn't supposed to be perfect, no one expected that. She was not ruined. It was so simple. If her sense of self could be scarred, it could be healed.

"Thank you Karla."

Pricks from the pins separated them. Now was a good place to stop for the day. Mileena reset the room while Karla redressed. When she was done, she noticed the woman standing there, red in the face with her head down.

"Is something wrong?"

"I-I didn't mean to get so familiar with you. I shouldn't have,"

Mid ramble, Mileena leaned in and kissed her cheek. "No. Thank you Karla."

Leaving this place without her was going to be impossible. Though she already had kind offers, Mileena needed to see to it she was alright.

She feels, safe with me. I make her feel, safe.

To be, herself? To ask for help. To be vulnerable. She had to show her, she could keep her safe physically too. Until she could convince her parents to let her come back with them, all she could do to convey that, was be a strong presence around her.

A task the very person she had to convince, was making nearly impossible. When her father made himself visible, Karla would stray from her side. She wasn't even allowed to bring her dinner, when Mileena forwent eating with her family. Out of respect for the trespass she committed against Lolieta, she accepted this as a penance for her misdeed.

In her room, back in her chair of contemplation, she feathered her cheek with her hand, reminiscing on how possessively Karla had claimed her. How willing she was to express herself. Be it in anger or...

It was unmistakable. Just like Sarabi, Dante. And every other woman like them. She'd experienced too much to be oblivious to it this time. A troubling realization settled in.

Why did it seem she was able to foster an almost instant, passionate connection with every other woman but Elaine?

Retrieving the letter from her desk, she turned Elaine's message over and over in her hands. Tempered understanding rinsed away the passion that would have certainly followed such a revelation before. Maybe there was a reason she hadn't told Elaine she loved her yet. Looking back at her bed, it was no longer Elaine's body she missed beside her.

Karla saw her pain and thought nothing of embracing her, showering her with affection. Like most the other women she'd encountered, there was no hesitance when they were around one another. They were overcome with the need to expose themselves to the other, that they'd only think about the consequences afterward. The look of relief that came over her when Mileena returned the favor, worth a thousand words.

Elaine, her name didn't even taste the same in her thoughts. It felt wrong to speak it out loud. It held no longing as it once had. Just regret and shame. Impressing upon a hurt and confused young woman, when there were women already confident in themselves just waiting for her. It was, embarrassing. How much pressure she put on her. How Elaine had tried to bargain with her body for some kind of acceptance from her. Why had she put that poor girl in that position?

She shouldn't have been a casualty in Mileena's journey of self exploration. It was clear as it had been from the start, Elaine didn't share these feelings. Perhaps she was now in a state of questioning she never would have ventured had Mileena never dragged her down that path. Neither of them had to commit to this mistake. When she returned, this would be set right.

Rereading her words, she was amazed how different it read from the perspective of a normal girl, receiving a letter from a friend. It read so different without her concealed one sided lust for her. Her Umgadi friends were having a hard time, dealing with troublesome clients. A bland blanket of sadness for all of them. And a touch of irritation for the ones giving them grief.

By comparison, her feelings were lukewarm at best. Guilt remained over her part in it, that aside, nothing was the same. With fresh eyes, every moment between them, hesitance, reluctance, embarrassment. Not love. Not passion. Nothing close.

If there was nothing there to begin with, there was nothing to hold her back now.

Mileena could, with no hindrance, move forward without the restraints of a love she didn't have. She could lie with the liars, mingle with the manipulators. Like her mother said, among them there were still sweet girls who stumbled upon this love innocently, with pure intentions. That's the kind of girl Karla was. She was the kind of girl Mileena wanted.

Rather than condemn herself further, she took to it with a proactive mind. "I'm sorry Elaine. I promise I'm going to do what I can to help you." Yumi had already given her a great idea. She didn't know any really decent men, but Kitana probably did.

A weight being lifted, a thread being severed. Something physically shed from her being when she finalized the thought. It might be the last thing on her mind but she hoped the pressure was somehow off her too.

"Mileena?" Kitana's voice floated on the wind over to her. "Things have calmed between you and father? Come over."

She left the paper on her bed. An innocuous update between friends. Nothing to hide anymore.

In Kitana's room, in her corner chair she watched her dance about, squealing and biting her tongue. Apparently her time with Timothan had been going swimmingly. He'd gotten her on board with some of his own inventions. He wanted her to help him design, build and test out some strange thing or other. They'd been getting up to more than just, schematics.

For every indecent thing Mileena had shared with her, Kitana returned fire tenfold. Telling tales of times she brushed up against him, or when he would remove his shirt for work and his trousers would fall just a little lower than they should have. Just today when she'd gone to visit them and they were all together, apparently there was nowhere for her to sit, and when she refused to take his seat, this gentleman offered his lap. He even went so far as to put his arm around her as she sat with him. She claimed to still be able to feel him even now.

Meaning nothing but good will, she presented an awkward smile. "What can I say, except, I'm happy for you? You can spare me the rest of those details. I expect you'll be smooching in no time."

"Is this how it felt with you and Elaine? I'm so anxious, but it's right there. I want to just lean in and kiss him, I just, I don't know how he'd take it. I know they're different, but how did Elaine,"

"Kitana." Mileena leaned back in her chair. "They're different. My experiences aren't going to help you. You've been doing great on your own. Just, keep going."

"But how did you, your first actual kiss? How did you get it? How did it go? How did she react, when was it?"

All those memories, in this new light, colored in pity and shame. "It doesn't matter. All you need to know is, I was being myself. I didn't do anything special. It will, happen naturally, for you."

Her sister giggled. "You're starting to sound like Yumi. Even if it does, I'd still like to be a little prepared. Just a little. Like I said, unlike you and Elaine, we won't have the barracks or little jobs away from home. How am I supposed to just, be around him after we get so close?"

She was right, her time with Elaine wasn't of any use. It probably never was. But, Karla, after they'd gotten closer, Mileena carried on with her as normal. If things weren't so tense with her father, she'd be down there with her right now. Or Karla would be in her room.

"You get right back to normal. That's what you do. You don't change, it just becomes part of your normal." This addition to her normal brought a smile to her lips. She feathered the side of her face where her kisses had been, the corners of her mouth.

"Nothing about you two were normal." Kitana laughed.

"You're right about that." She smiled at her sister. "I'm sorry about how I've been lately. I was trying not to, bother you with my problems and of course I did that anyway." She waved off the comforting words still in her sister's mouth. "Don't worry. I'm fine. Better than that." Her heart fluttered in her chest. Insides emptied to make room for the butterflies to whoosh about, tickling her rib cage with their wings.

"You're acting so strange. I hesitate to ask what you're thinking about." Kitana patted her cheeks between her hands, turning her head side to side. "I'm happy you're in a better mood. Did Elaine's letter,"

"Kitana," She held her hands in place, cupping them against her skin. "Please don't, mention her anymore."

"What do you mean don't," Kitana snatched away from her. "Oh goodness I'm so stupid, I completely forgot. I'm sorry, you got another letter from Tanya. It arrived just as I did. I'm glad I got to it first. Mother has been watching the door like a hawk. Here open it. Another official Umgadi recipe. I don't think we'll be here much longer. But still."

She had no desire to open it, but went ahead with it. Instead of another concealed letter from Elaine, it was really from Tanya. She said if there was anything Mileena would like to have relayed to the girls, she could get it to them, it just had to be written within the week because they weren't going to be at that location much longer.

"Things must be going better if she's willing to give you a way to communicate back to her. She must really miss you. Aren't you happy?" Her sister's cheerful grin, gradually deformed into a sympathetic pout. "Were things, not going well?"

"Yes. I'm the last thing that should be on her mind. I'm the reason she's there."

"Mileena, don't start. She wants to hear from you."

"I'm not, it's not what you think. Maybe it's worse. But it's not for you to worry about. I'll write her, tomorrow, maybe. I think you're right and we won't be here much longer."

"You tell me not to worry, then you act so strange. Are you really alright? You not telling me things is irritating. It's not impossible for me to focus on two things at once. A month ago you'd be trying to run home and pester their location out of Tanya. Now you don't even seem to care."

In light of the news, her butterflies were still swirling around, above the sadness she held for her comrades. "I do care. But the things I have to say to her, shouldn't involve them. She's probably just not thinking clearly. Me writing them could make things worse."

"Why would it?" She sighed and told her everything Hiziza wrote in the last letter. "Sweet Argus, Mileena I'm sorry."

How selfish had she been throughout this ordeal, that she'd conditioned her sister to see another's pain as hers? "Be sorry for them. I'm fine."

"You should write Li Mei. That's not right. Neither Elaine or Julie should have to work in such an environment and Elaine probably can't work now. You could have her sent home."

"I'm sure if that could actually help, they would have already written to her. The best thing I can do for them, is leave them alone." She groaned into her hand. "I don't, want to talk about that. I already told you I'm, going to leave all that behind me."

"You're still considering leaving the Umgadi?"

"Was I ever really a part of it? Martial arts training and community service. Practically publicity stunts. My membership provides them no special favor among the people. If anything, I've done nothing but hurt their image since I was a child. Now, I'm causing good warriors unnecessary harm. I'm not upset about this. You shouldn't be either. I should be doing more as a princess and future queen, than piggybacking off their charitable works. Maybe I was upset when I initially decided this but, I don't think it's wrong of me to withdraw myself. Staying in is more disgraceful."

"Have you spoken to father about this?"

"Not anymore. Besides, it's my decision. The way he seeks to build bonds among the people, will be different than what I decide. They will still have my support. I just won't be sleeping in the woods with them."

"How can you say this with a smile on your face? What about Elaine? How do you think she'll feel about this?" Her face kept twisting, mouth opening and closing, she wasn't saying everything she wanted to. From her expressions, Mileena had no idea what she wasn't saying. "What about her?"

"Let me worry about it, alright?" Knowing the conversation would work itself in circles if she stayed, Mileena got up, heading for the door. "Goodnight Kitana."

"Earlier. Who were you thinking about then? It obviously wasn't her. Was it, that Shokan?"

She had endured all the pain Sarabi's memory brought her, with Karla's help it had run its course. "Sarabi's dead." Leaving on that note she went back to her room.

It was too soon to go to her. Karla's apology likely meant she was still new to this. She was probably lying on her cot, curled up in a ball, heart racing wondering what was wrong with her. Unless Mileena's return of affection worked and she recognized their shared interest.

Mileena wouldn't put her through all the stress she'd been. She wouldn't make her pour her heart out just to be told to deny herself and settle for something less accurate, like friendship. She wouldn't make her declare herself anything. She understood her. They understood each other. It could be natural between them.

No one came the next day. Servant or guest. There was nothing to do and rather than bask in the gloomy atmosphere with her family, worrying herself sick, she went down to the servant's quarter with Karla.

"I take it, you might be leaving tomorrow."

"I don't know. I don't think my father wants to leave their house empty like this, when we don't know what's going on."

Karla stopped her pacing. She leaned against the wall at the end of her bed. Though she looked in her direction, her stare was distant. "I guess I should start making my way to Ms Miria's. I've gotten other offers, but she's the only one I feel comfortable with. Hopefully she'll be able to help me find work until your family returns." She turned away, back flat against the wall. "I'll, miss you. I don't know why, but, it's going to be, hard without you here. I almost feel like crying." She put her head down, closed her eyes, and pinched her temple. "I don't know why." She sniffled. "I don't want to, be alone."

Standing before her, Mileena was unsure of how to reach out. In her shadow, Karla heaved until she calmed herself down. In that calm, she laid hands on her, like she would have Kitana. Cupping her cheek, massaging her face. " You won't be. You're coming home with us. If I have to come back for you myself. I'll run back if I have to." She forced her head up to look into her eyes. "You know I will."

It seemed that rush of emotion was enough to drain her. She fell into Mileena's arms, trusting her to see to it she made it to bed.

There was no telling when she'd see her again, regardless of her proclamation. She took this opportunity to cradle her, as she had the first time she carried her into this house.

Never had she felt so strong as she did now. To know this woman saw her as any kind of safety. By contrast, Elaine made her feel needy and weak. In return, she brought out the weakness in her. Elaine leaned on Hiziza for strength. Leisa, Julie. Sariyah. Literally anyone else on their squad. Never her.

If she lingered around her any longer, she'd be tempted to give her the comfort she'd wrongfully bestowed on Elaine. That would be terrible for her father to stumble upon again. She needed to put as much energy as possible into getting her father or mother to change their mind.

Going to her room, she didn't run into anyone. She heard no one. Without the sounds of productivity or casual living, the house took on an eerie feel. Her only escape from it was inside the confines of her room. Inside it with clear signs of life, she relaxed.

From the end of her bed, she spotted Gwen's letter on the vanity. She may wait until she was home to reply, but there was no need to put off reading it. After all, Gwen understood her, she understood Gwen.

"Forgive me for not being able to address you properly. My heart swells and hands weaken when I think your name. I dare not say it when I'm alone, as it leaves me breathless." A way with words was an understatement. "If I could wait that long, I'd have liked to read to you myself. I have many stories I think you would appreciate. Though your sister says you don't have the patience for reading on your own. I imagine I could find a way to entice you."

What had her sister told this woman? Crazy about her didn't begin to describe it.

She's alone.

"I await your opinions and would love to discuss it with you in person. I understand your schedule may be sensitive. My spirit broke when I learned fate was yet again denying us each other's company. I could fill a book of my own with longing and fantasy. So I'll bid you farewell for now. And count the days until I hear from you again. With love, yours truly, Gwen."

Another woman, just like her, hopelessly honest and passionate. Gwen jumped head first into these unsure waters, on the word of someone she barely knew. Just like Mileena would have in her situation. Even more proof things with Elaine had been a mistake.

She could only pray things with her could end smoothly. Her feelings and resolve were absolute. That didn't mean she wouldn't stumble and fold when they were face to face. If she had corrupted Elaine, as her mother said women like her were capable of, she had to set her straight. That would be her burden to bear. It was the least she could do, if it could be done. She hadn't felt this level of dread since she'd decided to tell Elaine she'd been, unfaithful.

When had thinking become so, tiresome? Maybe that's why she did it so sparingly.

Changes permeated her dreams. Her new love idled beside her, in a field. Lying on a blanket, with a book above her head. She wore a simple dress of warm colors. Faded reds and golds.

There was a song in the air that she could only feel, Karla's leg bounced to the invisible melody. She gazed at Mileena with that sweet smile of hers. She said something about the book. Mileena could focus not on her words. Only on how low the neck of her dress was, and how her skirt rose when she swayed with the music.

A scream of thunder broke out above. This was no ordinary storm. It put the fear of the Elder Gods into her. She sought Karla's embrace for both courage and protection. This storm was getting closer. The threat was growing stronger. A face was forming in the clouds.

Her mother.

That fear followed her into reality. Lying in bed, with her hand covering her eyes, she waited to sit up. Her mother was indeed screaming. But it wasn't at her. For a split second, the urgency in her tone scared her right out of bed. Her mind painted scenarios of Tarkatans running the halls, and her mother trying desperately to wake her.

Before rationale took over, she was in the hall halfway to Kitana's room. Out there, her voice was much clearer. No fearful pleading, growling or tearing of flesh. Just her mother, angrily ranting.

Between her screaming, she'd hear calmer voices, one deep the other soft. Obviously her father and sister. There was only one way to find out what was going on.

"Is he even the one you're going over there to see?"

"Sindel, do you really believe now is the time,"

"Of course not. But now is the time she chose to act in such a way. How would she know we were here? Do you care your cousin is missing?"

"Yes mother."

"Sindel, you're not upset with her. You're highstrung because,"

"Kitana, how many times must I speak with you about this? You told me, there was no reason to have such a conversation with you, yet I find this in your room? This filth."

"What is it? What could be so bad,"

Peaking around the corner, to her horror, she saw her mother waving the book she'd received from Gwen, in her father's face. He took it, flipped it over, then opened it. After a minute or so, he roughly pulled Kitana from her seat. "I'll speak with her. In the kitchen young lady."

"What more can be said? What has happened Kitana? What is this performance you put on with that boy? Why are you doing this?" Kitana said nothing. "You're not to leave this house. When we get home,"

"I'll handle this Sindel. Go calm yourself."

When they were gone, her mother sunk into a chair. Put her head down and clasped her hands as if in prayer. To think she'd call upon the Elders for this.

"What's, going on?" Pulled in by the gravity of her sadness, Mileena was at her mother's side staring in the direction of the kitchen, wondering what was being said.

"Kitana, she's been exchanging letters with Vilapilik's youngest daughter. That girl was always strange. I hated to have her around her alone. She sent Kitana some vile perverse book, detailing indecent acts between women. She swore to me I had nothing to worry about. I knew. He thinks I'm overreacting."

"Mother, has there been no word from auntie or uncle?" Her attempt to redirect the conversation, floundered.

"No, when I should be out looking for my sister, I have to worry about my daughter, desecrating her own name. She's lying to us, acting so in love with that boy."

"She's, not lying about that mother."

"You heard what she said. And the things in that book. When I tried to talk with her before, she tried to convince me it wasn't as bad as it was. Why say such a thing if the feelings aren't there? If we don't put an end to this now," She clawed her hand through her own hair. "She must be going over there to speak with one of those girls."

"Mother, you're working yourself into a frenzy. Kitana, wouldn't." Had she not already decided to exclude her family from being further involved with her romantic choices, she would have thought now as good a time as any to expose herself. But, that could have unintended consequences for Karla. She didn't have to shed any light on herself. She just had to get it off her sister. "Whatever was in this book, it was sent to her. It's not like she wrote it."

"You sound just like your father. I don't know what the both of you don't understand. He should understand my feelings. He's never understood. He always acts as though I'm too emotional. He sees me as everyone else does. It's all interconnected. You let one thing go, it spirals into another. I can't deal with this right now."

Moments later a ruckus came from the kitchen, and Kitana ran out, tears streaming down her face. Her lips quivered, she ground her teeth together, passionately rubbing her eyes and hissing. Their father came out shaking his head.

"What did you,"

"I spoke with her. If she didn't understand before, she does now. Well, you wanted to speak with the courier this morning, right? We should get going, see if we could catch him or his dispatcher." He turned to Mileena, presenting the book. "Here, get rid of this please."

Her mother grimaced, as if another daughter simply touching such putrid literature was enough to defile her too. Before she got the idea to dispose of it herself, Mileena took it and left.

Upstairs, it was buried deep in her trunk, in the sleeve of a blouse, stuffed in a pair of leggings. Then Gwen's letter was stowed away in the upholstery of her trunk's lid.

She couldn't afford to be so careless. There was no telling what her mother would do after one more slip up.

Kitana wasn't in her room. It didn't sound like anyone was upstairs with her.

Going back down she was the only one to see her parents off. After she closed the door, Kitana appeared in the dining room. Her eyes were red, the tears were less but still coming. Her performance was much too good to be faked. This must have been wearing on her. How many times could she be scolded like this and not care, just because it was unjust? She was being insulted, by her mother. Those may not have been Kitana's genuine feelings, but that was genuine repulsion from their mother.

"Kitana,"

"I'm fine, it's nothing."

"You're crying. What did she say? I'm so,"

"It wasn't because of her. It was father."

"So he's still upset about,"

"Mileena, really. I told him it was a gift from Gwen, he started eating while he read some of it. Something made him laugh and he spit a mouthful of crumbs in my eyes." She allowed her to blow into her eyes to remove more debris. "Did they leave already?"

"Yes." She blew and wiped. "It's a good thing I took Gwen's letter out. How did she even get it?"

"I don't know. She says she found it in my room. I don't know how long we were sitting there. Father came in just a little while before you did. That's when the screaming started. I guess I'm no longer allowed to visit them anymore. She's convinced I'm romancing one of the girls there." How could she smile so sweetly about this. "She just about lost it when I told her to tell me which one I was interested in."

"You did what?"

"Since she already had it all figured out. I wanted to know which one she envisioned for me."

"You didn't. Kitana are you trying to kill her?"

She laughed. "She'll be fine. You didn't throw Gwen's book away did you?"

"No. It's put away. I guess I won't be reading it now. I was just going to write her telling her I would."

"Really, you were writing her?"

"Yeah. You don't want me to?"

"No, I'm happy you are. But, are you going to write Elaine too? Mileena, I," She bit her lips. "I'm not trying to tell you what to do. But, aren't you still her friend? Don't you still care about her? All of them?"

"I feel like you have something else you want to say to me."

"If I tell you, will you tell me why father was so upset with you a few days ago?"

Knowing full well she was lying, she agreed. "Sure."

"I had a talk with Tanya a while ago. I don't want to repeat what she said, but I just kind of thought it would be better for you if you got closer to Gwen. Even if just to be friends. I hoped you two could be friends."

"What did she say?"

"Why are you, being so cold about Elaine?"

"Kitana, what did she say?"

"It doesn't matter, why aren't you trying to write her? Does it have anything to do with what happened with you and father?"

There was no one here but them, and she still couldn't bring herself to have such a conversation out in the open like this. Upstairs in Kitana's room, she checked her closet, and out the window. It was only after she'd spotted Yumi walking around outside she remembered she was even there.

"I'm not being cold about Elaine. If anything, this is probably the first time I've really been kind to her. Distancing myself from them is the best thing I could do."

"I don't understand. She wants to hear from you. It's been over a year. You had a memoir planned just two months ago. You were writing her letters she couldn't read. Now you have nothing to say? What changed?"

"Nothing. That's the problem. I've experienced things and now I see how wrong I was about her. You said it yourself, how abnormal we were. Us being women had nothing to do with it. I shouldn't have to beg someone to love me. Elaine obviously doesn't feel the same way I do. She's told me multiple times. I was just, afraid and didn't want to be alone."

Regret, sorrow, pity. In reference to her former crush, she had only til now held remorseful feelings. Explaining her actions to her sister infused her with anger. She could have been like Karla, an honest, decent woman. Elaine made her desperate. A liar. One of those terrible women her mother hated so much. She didn't want or need to convert anyone. She just didn't want to be alone.

"You want to know what our first real kiss was like? It happened the day they left for the training grounds and you left for Gwen. I tricked her into it. She tried to kiss my cheek and I kissed her on the lips. I did it again after I snuck away to meet her. She never kissed me first, not like that. Not until she started thinking about that woman. Not even after we came home. You know who did? Dante. Sarabi. Karla."

"Karla? Karla kissed you?" She nodded. "Are you sure?"

"Am I sure? I kissed her back. Yes, I'm sure. I went through so much with Elaine, and I'm probably the only one feeling stressed about not having said I love you. She's written me five times and she hasn't said it either. She asked to be my friend. She's writing me like she's my friend. I wanted Dante. I resent Elaine for keeping me from women who actually wanted me." She clenched her fist, feeling overly cruel for having said that. "She made me someone I'm not. I'm not doing that anymore. The Umgadi will be fine without me. She'll be fine without me."

Kitana leaned on the vanity, tapping the wood. "I don't know what to say. You just met her. You've only known her a couple,"

"I had only known Dante a few hours. From the moment Sarabi saw me, she was excited by me. Even Gwen, only knowing me by word of mouth, is writing me declarations of love. I had so many chances for love and I turned them down, because I thought I had someone. You said you want what I have. I want what you have. I went through so much, to get nothing. She wants to be my friend. She can be. As a friend I should respect her position in life and help her uphold her beliefs. I'll put an end to this now and get on with my life. It's best I not disturb her while she's on duty."

"Mileena that's not how you treat friends."

"I have so much to think about. Can something be easy? Can one thing be easy Kitana? Can I have someone when you're away with this boy? Someone who I don't have to chase for a conversation? That I don't have to fight for a kiss? I'll be just like you. We'll have normal little awkward moments. We'll just talk about our feelings. Instead of me acting crazy trying to convince someone who hates me, that I'm worthy of their love."

That sad look in her twin's averted eyes was getting to her in the worse way. Her rage was building. Kitana couldn't possibly relate to what she was going through, so she had no right to judge her.

As her anger rose, her eyes fell on that ever present puzzle box. Instantly she was cooled. She sat back in the chair, put her head down and breathed. "Kitana, you don't need to be involved anymore. You don't need to worry or try to understand. This is my problem."

"I don't think Karla feels the way you think she does."

"What?"

"That's what Tanya and I were talking about. Please don't tell her I told you, please. She asked me not to. She doesn't think Elaine feels the same either. She said it wasn't her place to discourage her from exploring her feelings. I didn't say anything before because I didn't understand it. When I saw you two together, I thought I was just being sensitive to seeing my sister, with a woman. You two just have very different personalities. But it wasn't that. Like when Gwen kissed me. I wasn't, put off or shocked. But Karla? She doesn't seem like she,"

Jumbled nonsense. "I'm going to figure things out on my own from now on. Like I should have done from the start. I'll fix things with Elaine, fix them between you and mother. So don't worry about me any more. I shouldn't have had you in such situations or around those things."

"Mileena." She exhaled. "You still haven't told me why father was so upset."

"It was nothing."

He was the last person she had to set straight on the matter. He could be under the same stipulation she had with her mother. Until something of note came about, none of them need be involved in her personal affairs.

The tension she'd garnered talking to her sister, melted away at the sight of Karla. Dragged from her task, Mileena convinced her to put more time into repairing her dress. Supplies already compiled waiting for her, she could comfortably sit back and watch Karla get ready.

In that time, she searched for similarities between her and Elaine. Outside of a couple shared physical traits, there was nothing. Karla was embracing where Elaine was defensive. They shared a sense of duty. However in Mileena's eyes, even in the face of great danger she didn't understand, Karla had no plans to run away from her problems. She was trying to get closer to them. Because of her involvement, Mileena had this overwhelming need to protect her. She brought peace to her chaotic mind.

By all means, Karla had every right to hate her. Mileena was, by no stretch of the imagination, responsible for her misfortune. That misplaced hate Elaine harbored for her? A hate she let dictate their relationship even now? She was the fool for thinking they could go from one sided enemies to mutual lovers. How deluded she had to be to call her peace. If only she'd listened to Dante that night. She would have known so long ago about her over accommodating friend. Saved herself the heartache.

Ultimately it was her fault. She was the one who made Elaine the object of her affection. Without the complication of an unwilling participant, things could have gone so much better. She could have smiled in her mother's face and showed her two prime examples to dispel her beliefs. Her father wouldn't be disappointed in his untrustworthy daughter. And Kitana wouldn't have to endure their mother's harsh disdain for feelings that weren't hers.

How could she have ever loved someone who'd caused her family so much trouble?

In her silent contemplation, Karla came to her, offering to put her own needs to the side, to hear what sorrows hung Mileena's head so low. If she could speak, she would have told her, they disappeared with her words. This was true love and passion.

Her sister wanted her to write Elaine? Mileena would. She would set her free of these problems now, while she still had time away to decide rather or not she even wanted to return.

"Do you always feel things so intensely?" Karla caressed her head and shoulders. "Have things gotten worse?"

Clinging to her, Mileena smiled into her stomach. "No, they're actually a lot better."

Once they reset the sewing room, she helped Karla around the house. Those small menial task they completed, did wonders for her self image. None of those positive things she felt about herself were exclusively tied to the Umgadi. She was still a humble servant to the people of Outworld.

Upstairs they tidied up linens and stripped the beds. With the lack of occupants, she wondered why so many of the rooms were out of order. Not that it mattered. She enjoyed their time together.

They made it back to her room last. Inside, Karla went straight for bed. "I hate to sound ungrateful, but these beds are much better than the servant's. Especially this one."

"Really?" Mileena sat down beside her. "You could, sleep here if you want."

"I-I didn't mean to complain. It's fine. I was just, saying your relatives have a good eye for quality."

"If you're worried about my father, don't be. Really Karla, it's fine. I want you to be comfortable. I'll ask my aunt to let you have this room. It's mine when I visit. I'd be happy knowing you were, keeping my bed warm while I was away. I mean," What could she replace that with? That was exactly what she meant.

Karla snuggled up with her pillow. "I'll not turn down the offer. Your aunt sounds like a very lovely woman. But your father," She hugged the pillow tighter. "He, didn't sound like he wanted me in here. I can't blame him. I was, very disrespectful when we first met."

Mileena lied next to her, with her head on her side. "That wasn't about you, don't worry about it."

Karla turned over on her back. "I gather things are very stressful for all of you right now. I don't want to frustrate things."

When she settled, Mileena hovered above her, overcome with the need to touch her. So she delicately combed her fingers through her hair. "You don't."

"Mileena?" Those lips already had her name on them.

'You wouldn't even think about it.'

When it was the right person, you didn't need to. They didn't need to think or talk about it. Mileena's intentions were clear as day, and Karla showed no signs of stopping her.

The click of the door handle with her sister's face put a pause on her advances. As much as she hated to pull away from Karla, she had to. "What is it Kitana?" Kitana broke their eye contact to focus on Karla. "What do you want, Kitana? Get out."

"Karla, do you honestly have feelings for my sister? Or are you just,"

Whatever else she had to say, she would say outside. Mileena dragged her on the other side of the door and closed it. "What are you doing? What is wrong with you?"

"Has she said she has feelings for you? Did she say anything of the sort? Mileena, you're a terrible judge of character. You don't know anything about her and you're going to forsake Elaine for,"

"Why are you doing this?"

"Mileena, she doesn't. I don't know how, I just, I don't think she feels how you think she does. If you feel you were wrong about Elaine, what feels right about her?"

"I'm, I'm sorry I got you involved in this. You tried to help me. I will never not appreciate that. But Kitana, please, let me handle this on my own. Pretend you don't know. I'm fine now. I understand this. It makes sense to me."

Why was she shaking her head? What was she disagreeing with?

"No. She's using you or something. It's like what Tanya said,"

"Tanya isn't like me. She said those things, because she thinks like mother and like everyone else." Mileena grit her teeth. "And maybe, they aren't wrong. But I don't have to be a liar or manipulator. If I have to be like this, I want to be honest, like her. So please, Kitana please, stop this. Let me do this, alone."

In that deadly quiet, it seemed her sister was finally coming to grips with her part being over. Evident in the way she twisted her lips, she was holding back a lot.

Just as Kitana had done for her many times, Mileena massaged her jaw and cheeks until her face relaxed. "I can't help you. I can't help you talk to men, get their attention. I can't understand your reluctance. I can't understand your desires anymore than you can mine. That's okay. I'll be okay. That's good enough."

"Maybe she doesn't feel exactly the same, but you can trust her. You can at the very least, trust Elaine. She cares for you."

"Kitana, let it go. It doesn't concern you anymore."

"It's just because you haven't seen her in a while. She was trying to protect you. Now she's risking a lot, because she wants to hear from you."

"Goodnight Kitana."

"It was another woman, wasn't it? Why father was so upset with you."

"Kitana, stop."

"Between when she left and now, how many women have you lusted after? How many women has she unknowingly been discarded for?"

Spinning on her heel, grounding her fist into the wall beside Kitana's head, it physically hurt her to swallow the geyser of vitriol burning the insides of her mouth and throat. She loved her sister, she owed a lot to her. Her words were chipping away at the debt, one painful chip at a time.

"Despite saying how much you love her, you haven't been faithful to her at all. Doesn't she deserve, at least a proper,"

"I'm your sister. You act as though you care more for her, than me."

"She's, my friend." Kitana glared into the darkness down the hall. "I'll cover for her. But, not this woman. You don't need to fix anything between me and mother. I'll tell her myself. You want to deal with this on your own. You can."

Her nervous side glances betrayed the bluff, it still hurt to hear. Several times during this conversation, she saw her hand flying across her sister's face. That made sense. As Li Mei said, such actions were born from feelings of disrespect, and called for understanding, which she wasn't getting.

These walls would not see her commit another act of malice against her twin. Kitana loved her. She must have felt like she was trying to stop her wickedly stupid sister from making yet another mistake. Being shut out and cut off from this part of her, must be scary to her. Just as she was going to abandon her for love, now that Mileena was comfortable enough to go at it alone, Kitana would be on her own more too. They'd rely on others more. That was, terrifying.

Arms around her sister, she hugged her tight. "Do what you feel is right."

Handle turning, Kitana grabbed her hand before she could open the door. "Talk to Tanya first."

"This has nothing to do with her."

"You trusted her before. You know she's a decent woman, who cares for both of you. Regardless of what Yumi says. I'll support, however you choose to move forward with this woman, if you end things with Elaine first."

They could argue in circles, or she could agree and be done with it. "If I do that, will you do as I ask, and stay out of it from now on?" Kitana wasn't a liar like her. When she shook her head, reluctant as she was, Mileena thanked her for her understanding. She peeked back into her room to check on Karla, told her she'd return soon, then walked over to her sister's.

Inside Kitana's room, she went to her desk, pulled out several pieces of parchment and a full bottle of ink. "You can read it when I'm done if you like."

"You really believe, a letter is all she deserves?"

"Kitana, I've been thinking about this, a lot more than you, believe me. If I knew where she was, I would go to her and say these things in person. Because I can. I can be honest with myself and others. Elaine and Hiziza, have suffered so much, because of the Umgadi. This way, they have a choice."

Her sister was sure to remind her, it had been over a year since they'd seen each other. In actuality, it was closer to two. She'd gone crazy over that woman's absence, and had never once thought she felt the same. It didn't suit Elaine to be somewhere falling apart because she couldn't see her. Even among their squad, who knew of their closeness, she was never as affectionate as Mileena.

All the times Mileena initiated a hug or kiss, Elaine was receptive and nothing more. She'd had more intimate interactions with Hiziza. She'd ignored so many opportunities for her. She'd made so many mistakes. Her anger was mounting. Words and feeling she didn't intend jumped onto the page.

What did it matter if she said she hated her? It was true. This was already hard enough without the extra burden of dragging someone along who knew they didn't feel the same. Wasted tears and time. Pointless confessions, useless worries over their future.

She needed to know how horrible she was. How much unnecessary suffering she'd caused. She needed to leave the Umgadi. She said it herself, she was unworthy of such a position. She was no more righteous than a common woman.

Which was what she ultimately was. And she should live as such.

"Mileena, are you sure you want to send this to her?" Kitana held four pages of raw emotion in her hands.

"This is the price of me having some control over my own life. These were your conditions. I want to be as clear as possible. I don't want her trying to hang on for my sake. I want her to go, while she has a chance."

"But to say, you hate her. She's finally giving you a chance to speak to her and that's what you say? What's wrong with you? I'm not sending this."

"Give it to me. I will."

"Somethings been different about you since we returned from that town. Were you lying to me? Did that Shokan, did Sarabi really mean that much to you? Or was it the Centaurian?" When Mileena reached for her letter, Kitana snatched it away. "Some other woman in town? That girl in your room?"

"Give it back Kitana. You told me to do this. You said if I ended things with her, once I send this, it's as good as over. I don't care if she replies or not. It would be better if she'd just disappear."

"Do you hear yourself? Do you even care if,"

"No. Whatever you're going to say, no. Give them to me." Kitana held them out of reach. Mileena jumped out of her seat, trying to take them back. She unintentionally bumped into her sister, making her stumble backwards. She caught her just before she could lose balance. Elaine wouldn't be the cause of any more harsh feelings between her and her family. This needn't be a bitter moment. This was for the best.

"Kitana, I'm going to be empress. I need to focus on that. Finding a mate, is supposed to be the least stressful part of all of this. If she was who I thought she was, I could put more energy into the future of Outworld. Instead, I'm sneaking around, befouling my name, disappointing our parents, because she doesn't love me. I felt like my best self, when she was near and I thought she loved me. That's who I could be. That's who I am. You won't always be there. You won't understand all the time."

"I don't understand how you could treat her like this, when none of those other women have been half as kind to you."

While she was distracted, Mileena ripped the pages from her hands. "This is what I have to go through to have some say over my own feelings." If Kitana couldn't be trusted, she'd send them off herself. "There's no guarantee she'll write back, so I hope this is enough to satisfy the conditions of your request."

"I'll send it." Kitana held out her hand. "You're serious about this. I asked you to do it. Since you no longer want me involved in your affairs, I'll do this last thing for you. I helped you get together after all."

"It's fine. I should do it."

"Please?" In her hands, she folded the papers neatly. "You're, sure about this?"

Mileena pushed the chair under the desk, then opened the door. "Please knock from now on. While we're here."

Back in her room, Karla was gone. Her first instinct was to chase after her, as she'd been conditioned to do. The only thing to be had at the end of a chase, was confrontation. Understanding came from patience, time and space. When she was ready to talk, Mileena would be there.

In the meantime, she would use this solitary moment to collect herself. The separation of her family and her personal romantic life hadn't been clean, and she doubted it was over. Until Elaine's return or desertion, she was stuck dealing with that invisible hold she had on her.

Their parents didn't return until after midnight. Her mother went straight to bed, her father stopped by to check on her. He sat on the edge of her bed, she sat in her chair facing the window.

"I'm guessing that book was actually yours?"

"Yes."

"You've put it away?"

"Yes."

"Now, definitely isn't the time. But, I really think,"

"Father, are you still not going to let Karla come back with us? She wants to work here, but I don't think this will be a good fit."

"Why not? She's a great worker. She's been keeping this place together by herself, learning the layout. Takes pride in her work. Everyone here who's worked with her already adores her."

"We're closer to the colony, aren't we? She, she believes her sister is there. Maybe I could,"

"Mileena."

"She has nowhere else to go. It's my fault all this happened to her family. I can't fix what I did to that woman. But I can at least help her."

"You are not responsible for her."

"You applauded me for putting myself in harm's way for the sake of others before. I'm just offering her somewhere to stay."

"What of the others? You listened to the rest of your citizens, pouring their woes out to you, and you only choose to extend such aid to, her? Why?"

"She needs it. They will be fine. They have the resources. Besides, maybe they aren't so deserving."

"What makes you say that? What makes her deserving?"

In all this time, she hadn't bothered to ask Karla about exactly what had happened between her and those boys. Regardless, Karla's character was spoken for and the others had been bystanders if not active participants in whatever abuse she suffered. "At a time like this, they mock her for her class, and accuse her of having ulterior motives. All she's wanted to know about was her sister. She's the entire reason we know anything about what's going on out there. But them? All they wanted to talk about was preserving their fortunes."

"Is it not obvious why? Does their plight escape you completely?" He shook his head. "I'm starting to believe, you have feelings for that young woman. No. You do have feelings for her. That is, obvious. To let it cloud your judgment like this? That is what I'm now starting to believe. What of Elaine?"

She was so tired of hearing her name. How had she gotten so wrapped up with her, that her own family considered her feelings before they did Mileena's?

"What does she have to do with this?"

"Judging from your tone, I'm guessing, things aren't well. Have you been in communication? I've seen the courier leave more times than we've gotten word from your cousin. And of course, that book."

Hearing what was not being said, she walked to the window, gripping the sill, biting back mounting frustration. "We could be dealing with a crisis. Auntie, uncle and Xandras are missing. Centaurian and Shokan are always apparently a stones throw away from joining forces and subjugating us all. And you accuse me of being out of sorts, over a girl?"

He sighed. "I'd tell you to save your theatrics, but you are young. This is stressful. Just as your sister is prancing about, drooling over this boy, I would not condemn you for doing the same. The things you've done, right under our noses. The secret outings, these less than reputable women. When you've had to deal with these things on your own, it's to be expected they run concurrent each other. So, what's happened between you and, Elaine? I figure that's why you've been acting as you have. Maybe you'll be able to focus better if,"

"Nothing's happened. Nothing ever did."

"Mileena."

"It was nothing but a one sided infatuation. She doesn't feel the same. So I'm peacefully dissolving a relationship that never was."

"Is that the real reason you wish to withdraw from the Umgadi?"

She shrugged. "My initiation was just a performative act of solidarity. I'm not expected to observe most their vows, I wasn't raised among them as a proper warrior. I'm exempt from all assessments. I'm Umgadi in name only. My decision to resign is only logical."

"Even the cruelest among them is more righteous than me? A mile starts with one step." She felt his weight in every step, until he was right behind her. "I cannot help you, if you do not let me."

"I don't need help, with that. You understand this even less than I do. I've learned things on my own. I already know of my mistakes. There was nothing you could have done to prevent them or anything for you to teach me. You assume if I'm even a little nice to a woman, I must have feelings for her. We were supposed to be looking for our family, and you took me to a bunkhouse, to bond with me over women?" He said nothing. "I shouldn't have told you. I wasn't ready. I panicked. I've had a taste of what these feelings entail and, I'm realizing I may have spoken prematurely."

"You'd like it to be, like you never told me?" She nodded. "Impossible. You expect me to watch you stumble toward a cliff and not reach out to you?" He came around her side, staring deep into her face. She zeroed in on a bush, whipping with the wind. " I guess I cannot speak on what I do not see."

"Thank you, father." No matter how angry she felt about it all, she could not stay mad at him any more than she could her sister. He really had done his best. She appreciated it, even if he'd done more harm than good. Just because he was on the other side of the door now, didn't mean it needed to be slammed in his face. "I will, settle things between mother and Kitana too."

"No. If you really prefer things be that way, I'll settle things with your mother. Kitana and I have been having quite a bit of fun at her expense with this. Well then, goodnight love."

As he drew further away, she thought one last time to test her luck. "Father, I speak purely out of concern for my citizens. You and mother helped them. I just want to help her. She doesn't need advice and words of encouragement right now. She needs stability. We have formed, a closeness. I consider her, a friend. If you decline, I won't fight you on it. But I will check in on her from time to time."

"It really means that much to you? Fine then. She may, come back with us. We might be a day more still. Make sure she's prepared."

When that door closed, she clutched her chest. Breath hitching with each beat. Now that Karla was permitted to return with them, Mileena had new reason to seek her out.

Tiptoeing through the house, trying not to stir too much, she visited the kitchen, servant's quarters and sewing room. Karla was nowhere to be found. It was late, she wouldn't have left the grounds, she knew no one and had no where else to go. No carriages had come or gone.

Mileena retraced her steps, doubling back to rooms she'd already checked, as well as the content of her conversation. If she'd heard any of it, what could be so distressing?

Passing a large window towards the back of the house, that lonely shed in her uncle's work station drew her in. There was a small light on.

She was still here. That was good enough for her. Karla wasn't the type to run away from difficult things. She was honest, she would talk when she was ready. If she needed the night alone, she could have that. When things settled, she wouldn't have too many more of those.

In the morning, she had little hopes of Karla turning up at her side. She just hoped she wasn't still outside. How much time did one need? She didn't know. So much of her experience was one big blur. So much tension and grief. She would make this as painless as possible for her.

Dressed for the day, she made her way down to the sitting room. Kitana was there, twisting away at her puzzle box. Clear from her vacant expression she was still not over yesterday. What better way to break that out of season ice, than forced conversation.

"Good morning sister." Kitana nodded. "Have you seen mother and father?" She shook her head. "Have you been told we're going to leave soon?" She shrugged her shoulders. "That looks difficult, let me help you." Plucking the puzzle from her hands, she set it down in an armchair next to the couch. "I sense you're upset. About what, I'm not sure." Kitana turned her upper half away from Mileena. "I'll just use the process of elimination, you let me know when I'm getting closer."

"The game I was playing was fine enough. I don't have time for yours."

"I don't understand why you're so upset about this. I gather you feel I'm being cruel to Elaine. But, you aren't seeing the cruelty in how she treated me."

"You said I wasn't involved anymore."

"Yes, with my romantic aspirations. You're still my sister, are you not?"

"I don't know. My sister would never be so cruel."

"Neither would mine. You seem to be under the impression, this was easy for me."

"Seemed easy when you wrote that letter." Kitana extended her hand. "Gwen's book. Give it back to me please. And don't bother writing her again."

"Kitana."

"Gwen is my friend. You might be alright with speaking to your friends like that, but that's not how I talk to mine. Elaine isn't as strong as she seems, but she has people to rely on. Gwen doesn't."

"That was, cruel Kitana. I've never personally spoken to her, and honestly the idea of some woman I've never met, crying over me, was unnerving." Lolieta's friend's mentioning of her enthusiasm burned her throat. "But I get it now. I wouldn't be cruel to her. Despite what you think, I'm not being cruel to Elaine."

"You saw nothing wrong with the things you said in that letter?"

"You're reserved. You hide your feelings to spare others, to be polite. I can't do that. It tears me up inside. Being misunderstood. That's why you and half of Outworld know what was supposed to be a secret. If I stifle myself to make it easier for someone else to swallow, I'll choke."

"You said you hated her."

"If you really knew how hard all this was on me, you'd understand."

"So, it's been easy on her?"

Leaning forward, clutching her fist on her knees, tracing the patterns in the floor with her eyes. "This, I didn't think it had to be a bad thing. I'm not, shutting you out because I don't want you to be apart of my life. I'm doing it, so I can figure it out, without you having to see me make, so many mistakes. Remember? How unfaithful I am? How, terrible I am? I want to be, a sweet, kind, admirable woman, like you. I want to be as wonderful to the next woman I fall in love with, as you're going to be with Tim. I can't do that, if I'm worrying about how to preserve your image of me and be attractive, to these harlots." Kitana was trying not to laugh so hard, she snorted. "Before I, warm up the family to the idea of another queen, can I not have some fun first?"

"Yes. The, harlots and women of the night do fancy you."

"That's, what happened with father. You were right, it was another woman. And I don't know how I'm going to repair my image in his eyes. I've already told him about my plans. He, like you, of course wasn't pleasantly receptive. But, he's agreed. I think he's tired of being disappointed in me too. The less he knows, the better."

"Mileena, I don't want to be shut out. Isn't it better, if I'm learning alongside you? I'm not judging you." She looked away. "Harshly. I don't think I am."

"Maybe you're not. But, can you please just, not make me feel so horrible? You know. You'll never not know. You were the first person I told, because I trusted you the most. You were the first person to make me comfortable with it. You told me I was smitten with that crazy woman."

"And you were. You are."

"I'm not." Reaching out, she cuddled her sister's head in her shoulder. "There will be no woman in my life as important as you. But I need another woman. You are not being shut out. I'm closing a door, so I can have some privacy." She smothered her face in kisses. "You seem to be over your sickness. You don't want to walk in on something that's going to make you sick again. Do you?"

"Oh my goodness. Stop it." Her grumpy laughter was music to her ears. "I still don't feel right about that letter. It was so mean. Not like you."

"I, don't know what to do about that."

"What do you see in her?"

Kissing her sister one more time, she gave her a little shake. "Are we alright? You still love me?" She groaned and nodded. "Good. Whatever I see in her, are for my eyes only. Thank you Kitty."

She hadn't felt this good in months. Having her sister back on friendly terms, was just what she needed. Karla was coming back. If only her family would return.

"Your sister may be upset, but the Umgadi are better suited for this. They can gather more information than us and if any problems arise, they can handle it better. Hopefully they'll locate the regulars. If not, we can send some over to do the upkeep."

"We need to locate whoever was receiving payments and sending those letters."

"They've been briefed. If there's something to get to the bottom of, they will."

Since she'd refrained from going in her trunk of things, she had nothing to arrange. She knew Karla had very little to pack so she wouldn't need a lot of time to prepare. Still, in case she had affairs to wrap up in town, people to bid farewell, she could get those in order. If only she could find her.

She checked the shed, kitchen, the sleeping quarters. She knew they were leaving soon.

"You haven't seen her, have you? Where are you going?"

"I'm going to say goodbye to Timothan and everyone else. You don't think she's gone back there do you? You're welcome to come with if you like."

"No. She wouldn't have. She, has nothing to say to them. I don't know where else she could be."

"I'm sure she'll turn up."

"I know I told you, not to get involved. But on the off chance you see her there,"

"Yes, yes. I'll, let her know we're leaving tomorrow."

"Thank you."

Her parents joined her sister as they had more things they wanted to discuss with the remaining guest. Leaving her all alone to search for Karla.

She went high and low. Checking rooms deemed off limits by her parents, and places she couldn't imagine her wanting to go. Cellar, the attic. An hour down by the lake. On her fifth check of the outer perimeter, she spotted her guard leaning against the house,watching her.

"Yumi." She didn't bother lifting her head. "Yumi, you've heard we're leaving tomorrow, right?"

"Yes. I've been informed."

"Well, have you seen Karla? She's to come back with us and,"

"What of those other girls? I wasn't with my squad at the time. But those girls, under Li Mei, were never any trouble. I couldn't imagine them doing something to warrant the trouble they're in. Tanya's report was very vague. A little shifty for her. I was told we were supposed to be watching you. But you were nowhere to be seen during that time. Not at the palace. Did you have something to do with that?"

Of all the times for something like this to come back and haunt her. "Whatever Tanya said, that's what it was."

"She's sympathetic, to a fault I guess. So my little sisters are being put through this trial, because,"

"Because the Umgadi can be, unjust."

"Fitting for a deviant to say. Those girls were on the right path. They were healing. What did you do to Elaine?"

"Nothing."

"I heard you and your sister's little conversation."

"Then you should know, she rejected me. She's not ruined." Mileena clenched her fists. "Karla is not Umgadi, she has nothing to do with this."

"You expect me to turn a blind eye to this? You call yourself Umgadi. Your initiation was supposed to bring honor and glory. All its brought is deviancy and mistrust." Yumi spat.

"Have you seen Karla?"

"She left last night. Poor girl was scared out of her mind. She hails from a place where just like Tarkat, they are lucky enough to not encounter the likes of such, diseases."

"Where did she go?"

"Even if I knew, I wouldn't tell you."

"Do you understand what's going on? Do you know why we're here? I'm trying to help her."

"Sure you are. Pretending to care about her, to enact such distasteful desire upon her. You should be ashamed. That must be why Tanya told me to keep an eye on you."

"So you could run around with men? This is the most attention you've paid to me since we've been here. You disrespect their ways just as much as I do, but at least I have the decency to withdraw!"

Attempting to leave the other way, Yumi pulled her back. "It doesn't have to be this way. You're young, confused. You are not committed to this."

"Unhand me Yumi. My affairs are none of your concern."

"Tanya cares for you. She must believe you can be helped. You wouldn't have exposed yourself so easily, if you didn't want to change."

Breaking away from her, Mileena ran back inside.

The repercussions of Yumi finding out about her and Elaine would have to wait. Karla was out there somewhere, alone. There was no telling what Yumi had actually said to her, or if anything she said was true. For all she knew, Karla had just gone to Miria's preemptively to make things easier for Mileena. Or maybe, she was picking something up from a shoppe. She was walking to clear her head. Anything other than, she had run away out of disgust.

To the Nether with Yumi and the Umgadi as a whole. She didn't need them. She preferred her royal guard, who knew their place. They could gossip and talk among each other as much as they liked. So long as they knew never to approach her. From her childhood until now, she had foolishly let these women believe they had some kind of right to address her and enforce any say over her life.

Perhaps they truly were the beginning of her problems and cutting personal ties with them was what she needed.

"Mileena?" The gentle voice of a dear sweet boy. "Cousin, what are you doing here?"

There he was, her missing cousin, leaning over his dining table, covered in blood.

"Xandras, what's happened to you? Are you alright?"

"Stay back, please. Please don't come any closer. What are you doing here? I thought everyone would have left by now. Don't tell me, auntie and uncle are still here too?"

Despite his warning, she couldn't help but get closer. "We were set to leave tomorrow. Where have you been? We've been looking all over for you. What's happened to you? Are auntie and uncle alright?"

"You didn't see me, alright, you didn't. Just go home. Tell them to leave tonight. Go."

"No Xandras. Not until you tell me what's going on. We've been waiting months for this meeting. They say you called the sick back here. Is that true? Why would you do that?"

"No, why would they come back after two years?" He struck the table, breaking off the corner. Fresh blood dripped down on the broken end piece. "We called them, two years ago. I begged for help then. They didn't return a single letter. They just sent those, death harpies, to scavenge off this infection we were left to stew in."

"What do you mean? You know my parents wouldn't do that. I know they wouldn't."

"We're handling things our own way. Tell your parents to leave."

"So it's true? You did summon the potentially infected back? Xandras, what were you trying to do, without their help? You should know better than anyone that my mother's orders are crucial to controlling this. I was sick. If they ignored you, it was my fault. After your party I got sick and so did Kitana." She pulled her hair back to show off her scar. "Remember? I was injured by that Tarkatan. I got really sick afterward. I had to be quarantined for over a month."

"And I'm, so grateful you're alright cousin." His fist slid in the blood. "You're, not like them. There's no reason for you to get caught up in this. I know you. You're kind, merciful. Help me. Leave now. Tell them you have to go now."

"Why did you ask us to come? Why those people? I can't just leave things like this." He couldn't get away faster than she could reach out to him. "Xandras, it's my mother you don't want to know right? At least speak to my father."

"It's Tarkatan blood!" She froze. "Things have gone horribly wrong. But we're going to get them under control. When it's all done, I'll take complete responsibility. I just need this. It will benefit us all, more than the colony."

"Xandras, go get cleaned up, what are you doing? The longer you're covered in it,"

"That's a lie Mileena." He smiled. "It's a lie. There's so much, we don't know, so much we got wrong. I, I haven't figured it out yet. But it's been two years. And I'm fine."

"Are you saying,"

"Yes. And the fact you're alright too, after coming in contact with their blood, I suspect there's a chance, our family, this royal blood may be of some real use."

"Xandras, where are uncle and auntie?"

"By now, my mother's probably arriving at the inn." He wiped his eyes, rearranging the blood on his face. "Are you going to help me cousin?"

If she could escape infection, after having blood to blood contact, a bit on her skin shouldn't be too bad. Extending her hand, she inched closer to him. "Xandra, please, lets get you cleaned up. We can talk more. You can tell me how to help you."

"You, you would be the one too kind to leave things are they are, aren't you dear cousin?"

The transition between him screeching for her to go and him waiting patiently beside her as she drew him a bath, was as smooth as butter. Caked in blood, dark red clots, he was still that sweet goofy smiling boy.

"How long has the house been empty?"

"Not long. Everyone just left, a day or two ago."

"Place looks nice." He dropped his last piece of clothing. Out of concern, she gave him a once over, looking for injuries. "I'm fine. I'm not injured. It's been long since I've had a bath this nice. Thank you."

"Xandras, where have you been? What's been going on?" The water turned red after seconds of him submerging himself. His top half was wet only by the blood. Trying not to let her fear show too much, she took a washcloth to the water.

She had no cuts, no openings. Infection probability was low. A mantra to keep her from screaming at the bloody water splashing back on her, rolling over her arms. She scrubbed his skin, gently, petrified she could unintentionally tear it.

"Since that day, I've been consumed by all we don't know. I've traveled, spoken to so many people. Mileena, auntie's laws are wrong. There is order at the colony, but chaos in the cities. Why do you think that is?"

"I-I don't know Xandras."

"Think. When you were sick, were you carted off, to some unknown location, torn away from your loved ones, your life, to be left by under-treated rampant disease? No. You were with loved ones, cared for and kept comfortable." He grabbed her wrist, guiding her hand. "There's so many of them, living among us, fairing better with this illness because they are in a healthy environment. Children. I've seen children, much younger than we were told possible."

What was he saying?

"Criminals? Criminals for continuing to live as they always have. I understand the fear. But it is a self-fulfilling prophecy. We create the monsters we fear." He wiped his face, then smiled up at her. Bloody droplets traced the creases of his lips.

"Xandras, your face."

"Have you not been listening cousin?"

"What are you suggesting? It's not possible for us to live together."

"We already do."

"We already know the disease affects some people differently, but the end result is always the same."

"It's not. Not even half the time. There's regression, stable regression. The colony is proof of that. Under such stressful conditions, it just takes longer to attain."

His lack of stress or urgency didn't sit right with her. Nothing he was saying made sense. But to him, it was as clear as day. He was himself and that was, unnerving.

When he tried to get out the tub, she begged him to let her douse him with a bucket of clean water. With all the blood gone, she could see he wasn't injured.

"The Tarkatan who attacked you." He left the bathroom, walking down the hall. "I haven't been here in so long, I don't remember where my room is." He turned right into her room and sat on her bed, staining the linens a light pink. "When I didn't hear from auntie and uncle, I was, terrified. So angry. First, my father, then my dear cousin. I thought, auntie isn't doing enough. We need to, eradicate these people."

"Uncle's been, infected? Xandras, has uncle been infected? Is he,"

"He's, fine. My father is fine. And while I'm happy you're alright, I now feel that, maybe if you had been infected as the others, we might have been able to convince our family better. But this is still good news. Great news."

"Xandras, I haven't understood one thing you've said. Where have you been? What's going on?"

"It's because you're scared, you're not listening." He held up his hands, turning them over so she could see both sides. "I'm clean. Come here." He took her hands in his. "The things I've seen, and the people I've spoken too. Tarkat is a disease. It is. Not everyone sees it that way. I am not foolish enough to believe, anyone would want to have it. No more than anyone wants any kind of sickness. It does not put us on par with Shokans or Centaurs. It's nothing as grandiose as that. And, it is violent. It's much preferable we cure this, rather than live with it, or contain it and hope it dies out through isolation."

He hadn't completely lost his mind.

He caressed her hands. "You said, Kitana got sick too, from you?"

"I, I wasn't infected."

"You were."

"I wasn't. It was just a, severe cold from stress and,"

"Asymptomatic. You were infected, same as me. But you won't suffer the worse effects. During my travels, I learned of medicines made from the blood of people who don't face the harsher effects of an illness. I've been around Tarkatans, closely, for the past two years. Nothing. We've never known an incubation period to last that long. Meaning, I won't be infected. Neither will you. Or Kitana." He smiled. "Think about it. We could do so much, for so many people. We could create a cure or at least real treatment. It's never been known before because, who would risk infection to find out?"

"I wasn't infected."

He tightened his hold on her. "You were. And that's good. Look at you. No spikes, no fangs. No boils. Mileena, do you think what your mother insists is right?"

"I've seen the destruction Tarkatans are capable of. I've seen them rip men, women and children to pieces. They treat them like animals. They'll turn on their own families."

"Some, yes. When it first takes hold, is when it is the most dangerous. The one you called Li Mei confirmed that. I've read her works. She's done, wonders for your researchers, right?" Mileena turned away. "I know. They do not see a lot of value in the words of a, brainless fighter. So, do you think, she's right to punish people for being sick?"

Now didn't feel like the time to really delve into how she felt. She'd already done that, and he was still asking. Asking for a simple answer. How she truly felt. Logically or not. "No."

"I knew it cousin." He held her cheeks, kissing her face, like he would have any other time he got too excited. "Your mother is a queen of the people. You are for us." He lowered his hold on her, from her shoulders, to her waist. "What I propose, know it is, not exactly easy for me either." He sighed. "Embarrassment can wait. Seeing that you're alright, and Kitana is well too. Our blood obviously carries protective properties. If not our blood, something in us makes us immune. I can only guess, it's through our mothers as we had no presentation. What if, we could create purer samples?"

"Purer samples?"

"Yes. It was no coincidence things happened this way. I think the gods did this to lead us to this conclusion."

"What conclusion? Why are you so against speaking to my parents? One minute you're ranting like a madman, the next you're making sense, but speaking incomplete thoughts."

"They won't listen, not without sufficient results. I wouldn't. I don't even think it'll be safe for us to return home with the little we've gathered now."

"You're conducting, dangerous research. You're willingly prolonging your exposure to Tarkat. You believe, we have immunity. All that, I understand. Why can't you do this, under the observation of my mother's chemists? They have a better understanding,"

"There will be setbacks. Your mother will have innocent researchers sent to the colony to rot."

"What do you want? What are you asking of me? My blood?"

He flattened his hand on her lower abdomen. "Mixed with mine."

"Xandras?" Karla's broken voice came from the doorway. "This colony, is a place for the sick, to rot?"

"Karla." Mileena tried to reach out to her, Xandras held her in place.

"Karla? You're Karla? You have a sister named, Karmella?"

"Yes. You know her? She was sent here."

"She talks about you all the time. Her love for you has kept her strong, she's been doing so well."

"Where is she? Is she here?"

"She's right outside. When I learned what had happened, I was so sad for her. All she wanted was to see you again. She's going to be delighted."

"Hopefully she wasn't one of the ones I ran into in the yard." Yumi appeared beside Karla. Soaked, lightly winded, sprinkled with blood. She dropped her bow and pulled out a blade. "Step away from the princess."

"Who are you? Did you, did you kill those innocent people?"

"Release her, and we can talk about what I did." Yumi looked them up and down. "Yes, I'd love to have a conversation with you. I'd be much better company than her. Haven't you heard? The princess isn't too fond of men."

"Are you one of those death wenches? You heartless fiend. You people know what they are and you kill them, mercilessly!"

Yumi charged first, knocking Mileena to the side as she and Xandras missed the bed and hit the floor. The fight turned intense the second they had a hold on each other. Stunned from the entire ordeal, Mileena only intervened when Yumi waved her blade above Xandras' head. He was still her cousin after all.

"Yumi stop!"

Xandras flung his upper half forward. A muffled crunch and pop came before Yumi separated from him. Blood ran down her nose into her mouth. "Be proud of yourself boy. You're the second man to draw blood from me. Unlike the first, you won't live to tell the tale."

Her cousin grabbed her chair of contemplation and whipped it in Yumi's direction. Mileena snatched Karla, dragging her outside the room away from the violence. Just then Kitana and Timothan were running up the hall. They looked into the room, then to Mileena and Karla.

"Why is Yumi in there, fighting our naked cousin?"

"There's no time, did mother and father,"

"No. Auntie showed up at the inn. She was hysterical, refused to talk to us or come here. I came to get you. What happened here?"

"Xandras came in covered in blood. He started speaking nonsense and," It struck her. "Tarkatans. He says Tarkatans are in the woods behind his house. Did you see anything out there?"

"No, it's dark and raining."

"We have to go." She reached back for Karla. She wasn't there.

"My sister. He said she's out there."

Prepared for exactly what she aimed to do, Mileena slammed her against the wall. "I don't know what you heard, but trust me, you can't see her now. It's dangerous. My cousin, isn't in his right mind."

Were her hand not still hanging in the air, Mileena would not have known she'd been struck. "Don't touch me!" Karla pushed her away. "You lied to me. You lied about everything. I trusted you and you pretended to care about me, just to," Karla inched out from under her. "You're worse than them. You're the sick one." Tears streamed down her cheeks. "I'm going to find my sister."

"Karla no,"

"No. Let her go Kitana." Glass broke somewhere downstairs. "We have to get out of here."

She didn't have time to deal with the disappointment in her sister's eyes. Right now, she had to get them to safety. They had to return to the inn. Tell their parents everything and get help here quickly. With there being a two to three day journey ahead of them, it still wouldn't be enough.

Speeding through the halls, they heard the howls and snarls of many Tarkatans. Behind every door, around every corner. Being the head of the group set her apart from them, in the most isolating way. Though she was thinking for their little group, she felt like one person. Kitana was there, but not with her. She was watching out for this man. Holding his hand, calming his nerves. They were relying on each other and Mileena. Mileena was alone.

A door exploded on the side of them. They were pelted with wooden fragments. In the space where that door once stood, were two hulking Tarkatans, hardly able to fit through the frame, tearing away at each other.

The three of them watched the larger of the two, effortlessly rip chunks out of the other's flesh with his bare hands. When he used his teeth, he bit into him as easy as they would an apple.

He tore off more and more. Throwing his brethren's body to the side, decorating the room with it. When the other creature was nothing but a memory, the behemoth shook his hands clean, and turned to them. "The food we were promised?"

"Mileena!"

It was coming straight for her, but she couldn't run. Not without Kitana. But Kitana wasn't beside her. She was on the other side, with that man.

She slid across the rug, a black hole had opened up in the wall where she was just standing. Kitana was walking toward that hole.

"Tim,"

"No Kitana, no. We have to leave. He's probably," Half her body disappeared in the hole.

"Stop, what are you two doing?" Yumi ran over, slower from a noticeable limp. "They're storming the house. We have to leave now."

"But, Tim, he,"

Yumi looked at Kitana, then the hole. Lastly Mileena. "You two, get to your carriage, get to your parents. Understood?" Then she disappeared into the wall.

A miracle by all accounts they made it outside. The pounding of her heart in her ears was somehow drowning out the earsplitting shrieks all around them.

They reached the carriage. It was just where Kitana said it was. Relief turned to horror as they were gearing to board it, and they saw the remains of the horses strewn about, still being feasted on.

Lucky for them the beasts were so focused on their meal, they were able to back away from the scene unnoticed. "What do we do now?"

"We go around the front, we can make it to town."

"What if, they chase us? Mileena, I don't want to lead them into town. Please."

"We don't have a choice. I'm sorry." Kitana pulled against her, leading them to the forest. "Kitana, that's where they're coming from."

"They're leaving the forest, going into the house. We can hide there, and find another way."

Wet, cold, frightened enough to faint. On all sides in this disorienting darkness, they were followed by the sloshing of meat. Any second now, she expected to hear Kitana scream, or feel her arm being separated from her body by one of these gruesome monsters.

She figured they must have turned somewhere, as they'd walked long enough to have reached the marsh. Through sheer luck, they found a large fallen tree to hide in. One end blocked off, the entrance hidden by moss. The floor was covered in two inches of water, but it would have to do.

"How long should we sit here?"

"I don't know. I don't know how visible it will be in the daylight."

"I hope Xandras, Yumi and Tim will be alright. What if mother and father come looking for us?"

"Of course they'll come looking for us." Mileena buried her head in her hands. "You came back for me and then you don't return. They might be back now."

"Mileena, we should,"

"Quiet. Kitana please, be quiet. If we want to help them, we have to wait until it's silent."

Rustling leaves, light rain, slashing, screaming. They were all around them, but so far away. Every second that passed, was a second of wondering. Wondering rather or not to take the chance and run now, or wait another hour. Their parents were no doubt on the way or there now. They could be fighting their way through that house looking for them.

Their mother, if she was able, would tear through this forest, calling for them. The fact that she wasn't, could mean anything. In this moment, it only served as confirmation she had orphaned herself and her sister. For a woman, who didn't even want her.

"Move it boy. I want to be further away before our miracles run out." Yumi.

Mileena flagged them down. Their little group had a new leader. The voices were getting closer, but they were coming from behind them. Since they all couldn't fit, and it was deemed inadequate as a shelter, Yumi marched them out into the dark.

They kept a steady moderate pace, blending in with the marching around them. Yumi slashed their path, disguising them even more.

"Karmella." She paused.

It was faint, but certain. That was Karla's voice.

"Mileena, why did you stop?"

You're worse than them. She would be, if she didn't at least try for her.

"Kitana, I hear her. Go with Yumi, I'm going to find Karla."

"Mileena, no. You won't know where we are. Don't do this."

"The rest of my life, is not the next five minutes. Neither is yours. I'll find you."

There was much power in the phrase. The rest of her life. That little phrase entailed too much.

As long as she was moving, she was alive. The moments she had to stop and listen, she felt at her most vulnerable. If she was caught during that time, either nothing was going to be her problem anymore. Or, she would be making that journey to the colony.

What if, Xandras was right? What if she was, immune? What if she went to the colony and escaped? There was hope in her mother being wrong.

"Karmella!" Using that last call as a beacon, she ran towards it, ignoring the possibility of running into anything else. "Karmella!" She was getting closer. "Karmella!"

Barely able to make out her silhouette, Mileena grabbed her arms first. Once she was oriented, she cupped a hand over her mouth. "Karla, stop shouting. We have to get out of here. I'm not leaving without you. Keep quiet. We have to get back to my sister and the others."

The fight was on. She bit, scratched, punched, kicked. Karla worked herself into a frenzy like a wild wet cat. Nothing was ever easy. Rolling around on this muddy forest floor, getting scraped and bruised, opening herself up to infection if they were to encounter someone.

"Karla stop it. What is wrong with you? Your sister is not out here. Even if she was,"

"Don't touch me. Get off me!"

She'd been bitten as many times as she tried to cover her mouth. If she could see her hand, she expected to be missing mouthfuls of flesh. As much as she wanted to give up and let her go, she thought of how they would rip into Karla. Mileena could grit through these little bites. Karla wouldn't be able to. She was so much weaker than she thought, compared to them.

In the struggle, they hit the dirt, landing awkwardly on a thick root. While she was stunned, Mileena took the opportunity to put a leaf barrier between her hand and Karla's mouth.

"Karla, Karla, listen to me. You think I'm sick? Worse than a Tarkatan? If you keep screaming, someone other than your sister will find you, just like I did. You will be a pile of bones and meat. Is that what you want?" She hesitated to lift her hand. "Your sister is gone. I should have been honest with you. She's gone. But mine is still out here. I'm here with you, not by her side protecting her. If you do anything to," She bit back her words. "I don't want you to die. So please, be quiet, and follow me. I'm going to remove my hand. You won't scream will you?"

Her body relaxed, arms stopped pushing and snatching at her. She nodded.

All she could do was hope. Gradually, she raised her hand, just enough to hover above her lips. Afraid she might be gearing up for a scream, she gave her neck a firm squeeze. She whined, but otherwise remained silent.

On their feet, Mileena took charge, starting and stopping their expedition to investigate their surroundings. Listening for signs of friendly company. Gauging the amount of footsteps she heard in passing groups. Every so often, she'd call back to Karla, since she was refusing to hold her hand.

"Are you still behind me?"

"Yes."

"Yumi wanted us to clear the forest. I don't know if she wants us to, swim across, so when we reach it, we'll rest there."

An orange glow waved melodically a few meters ahead of them. They stopped, watching it swing back and forth. Whoever was carrying it, was slashing through the leaves frantically.

"Do you think that's,"

"Karla."

Praying Karla hadn't heard it, Mileena could only turn around in time to feel her slipping away. "Karmella!"

The orange light was speeding toward them. Karla was crying at the top of her lungs. If that other voice was still calling to her, she wouldn't be able to hear it.

If she had a second to think, she would have gone another way. This reunification with Karla's sister could mean a fight neither of them were prepared for. Returning with nothing to show for this bout of stupidity was not an option.

Not knowing she'd stopped, Mileena crashed into her, tumbling them into a cleared path lit by oddly placed lanterns.

The constant cover of the forest didn't seem so frightening compared to this exposure.

"Karmella!"

All that tension in her arms. If she put them around her neck, like she wanted to do, she would do more than silence her for the night.

"Karla." Just beyond the trees, a petite, hand reached out. "Karla."

No claws, no spikes or boils.

"Karmella, I knew you were alright. I knew you weren't sick as they said." Mileena gripped her arm, holding her back. "Let me go, I'm leaving with my sister."

"Karla." She hissed. "With me." Stepping under the light, she revealed that arm was the only part of her the disease hadn't claimed. Teeth extending well out of her face, bending her jaw at an odd angle. A head of hair now a fleshy lump. Her body covered in hardened protrusions.

Small as she was, Tarkat was known to elevate the strength of those infected by it. As well as the speed. If she let her get any closer, they wouldn't be able to run.

Her arm jerked forward. "Karla, don't."

"She is all I have left." She twisted out of Mileena's grasp. "I've traveled so far, been through so much. I told you, I don't care what she looks like." She wiped her eyes then turned her back on her. "Karmella, I've missed you so much. I don't like it here. Let's leave this place."

"Both of you, in the water, scrub all that blood off, now."

Exhausted mentally, physically and emotionally, Mileena stood beside Karla, wondering if her clothes were just as heavy from the carnage. She felt like she was carrying an extra two liters of blood on her shirt alone.

Yumi, already half dressed, wading in the water, stomped back over to them, grabbing Mileena first. "Isn't this just a treat for you? Out of these clothes, into the water, now."

Peeling the wet, gritty, skintight fabric from her body as quickly as possible, she took a step into that frosty lake, letting out a small yelp when the floor descended lower than she anticipated. Drowning out here wasn't ideal, since she'd likely be on her own.

"You, into the water, now." Karla remained statuesque before Yumi's fuming. "There is no future in which you don't do as I say and get in that water. I will presume you are infected, and dispose of you now." Yumi drew her blade from its holster. "Drown in blood or water. Your choice."

Hand around her throat, forced on her knees, Karla was dragged into the water. Mileena was halfway content to let them be, until Yumi pushed Karla's head under, and didn't let her up.

First there was nothing. No reaction from either of them. Then the flailing came. Yumi used both her hands to hold her down.

As quick as she could, Mileena tread to them, pleading with Yumi to let her up. When that failed she tried to restrain her from behind.

Instantly Karla's head broke the surface of the water. All the blood from her clothes tainted a considerable area around them, forming an inescapable radius of infection.

Hair yanked from above, Mileena's whole body twisted around. Arms locked in place, knees bent, she stiffened her neck to keep her head above the water. Weight bearing down on her back, a hand clenched around her wrists, threatening to pull it out from under her, she was stuck.

"Yumi, what are you doing?"

"Fulfilling your wildest fantasy, as a parting gift." Mileena's arm slipped back, her chin dipped in the water. "You ran into a Tarkatan infested forest. After your sister and I were lucky enough to find you, you ran off, again. I had to get her to safety before looking for you. Something I deeply regret because, you and that girl were attacked. You'd fought very hard but, unfortunately, you had both succumbed to your injuries."

"I'm sorry Yumi, please stop."

She whipped Mileena's head to the side so she could speak directly into her ear. "I am not Tanya. The next time I have to put my hands on you, it won't be as pleasant as it was this time. You prefer the touch of a woman." She pushed Mileena away, setting her free at last. "I find it disgusting."

Too afraid to move, she sat there, being every bit the pervert Yumi accused her of. Only averting her stare when she was berated for leering at them. The water was clear now, she could focus on cleaning herself.

"Princess, stop."

Nervous she'd done something to upset her guard, Mileena stilled in place, trembling. Unable to let out so much as a whimper.

"I was so worried." There was Kitana, in freezing waste deep water, risking unnecessary exposure, just to hold her wickedly foolish sister.

Apparently they'd found a little shack by the lake. It wasn't anything special, which undoubtedly worked in their favor. No one had come to mess with it all night.

Tim did a little digging to find them something to cover up in. A couple shirts and capes. He left his own shirt inside to whoever would need it. Yumi gave it right to Kitana, then made a crude joke alluding to the only reason for a woman to wear a man's shirt after a rough night.

When they were all dressed, Yumi asked Kitana and Karla to leave the room for a moment. "Official Umgadi business." She smiled. Mileena did too, partially praying Kitana would see how badly she didn't want to be alone with this woman.

Yet alas, she rolled her eyes and left with Karla.

Already as far away from her as she could be, Mileena could shrink no more into the corner when Yumi closed the gap between them. Not wanting to face her, she put her head down. However, Yumi had been the one to take the cape, with both arms on each side of Mileena, her front was completely uncovered, so that wasn't an option.

"I'll make this quick, being near you makes me sick to my stomach. If we make it back alive, you're going to explain to Li Mei, what you've done to those girls." Silence was golden. She wasn't looking for a confession or denial of guilt, just compliance.

Among the others, they were able to act as though everything was fine. Even if it wasn't, what could be done? Problems waiting for her around every corner, under every stone. No area of her life was safe. There was no refuge, no respite from the turmoil. It was funny to think, out here surrounded by Tarkatans, she had less problems than she would should she return home. Begging the question, if she should return at all.